Category: Uncategorized

A socialist lesbian finds love in the most unexpected place.

CHAPTER ONE

It was Friday afternoon in early September and Josh Kretschmer was sitting at his desk working on a robot for one of his classes. This one had been giving him problems because the gearing wasn’t done right and he was tired of pissing with it; so, he was taking it apart to rebuild it with gears that he was in the process of 3-D printing. Josh was a third-year engineering student at Purdue University and one of the best robotic engineers the school had ever seen. In fact, he would be graduating in the spring because he had managed to test out of almost all of his freshmen classes. Josh was actually good enough that he had his own business off campus to design and build robots. He stood 6’3” and weighed 250 pounds; however, there wasn’t an ouch of fat on him for he was a farm kid and was all muscle and bone. When he was younger, they didn’t live on a farm, but in a very nice subdivision. Then his parents inherited a farm, from his grandparents, and his older sister had begged them not to sell for she loved working on it. This was how Josh became a farm kid for he would always help his older sister on the farm and he actually enjoyed it for it kept him in shape. Actually, his parents had made it a condition of “selling” the farm to his sister that half the farm would be his. He had ocean blue eyes, long curly blond hair, tightly trimmed mustache and beard, and a deep farmer’s tan. In short everything to make female hearts do flip flops but for the most part Josh wasn’t interested. Sure, he had been on a number of dates in high school but they were almost all too immature for his taste. After Josh told his dad this after his first date, his parents both laughed and said that the girls all would say the same thing about the guys. He did have one very serious girlfriend but her family relocated so that was the end of that.

As Josh was taking the last gear out of the printer, his roommate burst into the room. His roommate was named Benjamin White, Ben, and he a 6’9”, 300-pound black man with a crew cut and clean shaven. Ben and Josh had known each other for many years ever since they met at a regional robotic competition when they were in middle school and now, they rented a small house just off campus. This way neither of them would have to move after each semester. Ben was also Josh’s business partner and owned half of the robotic business.

“Damn it, Ben! How many times do I have to tell you to knock first!?!?”

“Excuuuse me, Mr. Poster Boy Nazi, but there is a hot party going on down at Bloomington tonight.”

Ben had called Josh a Nazi ever since they first met because of Josh’s physical appearance and his last name but it was all in fun and they both knew that for neither of them had a racist bone in their body and would gladly give the other the shirt off their own back. Ben always knew that he crossed the line when Josh broke down and called him a “nigger”.

“And why do I care if there’s a party at Bloomington. I mean there’s always parties down there for that’s about all they’re good for”

Ben broke out laughing and after a minute so did Josh. Bloomington is where Indiana University is at and neither Josh or Ben for that matter were a fan of the school or their politics for, they were engineers through and through. Not only that but both of them were fairly conservative while Bloomington was populated by liberals. The best way to describe Ben and Josh’s political views was “little c” conservatives. Neither had a problem with pot or homosexuals. Josh wasn’t religious while Ben was. Both of them supported gun rights. Neither of them liked the government sticking their fingers into things, especially business for they had lost a lot of money to idiotic government rules. They didn’t have a problem with most rules but some were only made so that some bureaucrat’s friend could line their pocket.

“Ya well my girlfriend has this weekend free”

“Again, why do I care?” Josh was beginning to see where this was going.

“A few reasons: one is I can’t drive my car until it’s out of the shop, two you need to get out and live a little, and three you owe me a favor.”

Josh owed Ben a favor for Ben helping Josh fend off some very annoying sorority girls a couple of weeks before that were making Josh’s life hell for him and Ben’s car was in the shop because he thought it might be fun to try and take on a deer at 60 MPH.

“Shit! Seriously?” Ben smiled at him “Fine” Josh huffed “when do we need to leave?”

“About ten minutes ago actually.”

“ARE YOU FUCKING SERIOUS!!!”

“Yep. So, get a quick shower and let’s go!”

“Bastard” Josh said as he levered himself out of his chair. He was stiff for he had been working all day.

“Give me five minutes but you have to find your own way back.”

“Fine with me! Now hurry the fuck up and who knows, with all the cheap booze flowing maybe even someone as ugly as you will get lucky.” Josh gave him the single finger salute as he left to get a shower.

Five minutes later, Josh and Ben were on their way down to Bloomington. Another reason for Ben wanting Josh to drive was that Josh knew all the shortcuts so they actually got to the party just as it was starting. Ben immediately found the girl he was looking for and disappeared while Josh just kind of wondered around and randomly talked with people. Despite him not wanting to go, he actually did have a decent time for he got to partake in a couple of his favorite things. One was embarrassing the shit out of idiotic jocks for Josh was much stronger and smarter than he looked; plus, he knew how to fight. The other thing was people watching for people fascinated him. It always amazed him at how groups of people shared so many characteristics with herd animals.

Finally, it was almost 10 PM and he was getting tired. He hadn’t had very much to drink so he was good to drive back and since he couldn’t find Ben, he sent him a text telling him that he was leaving. The reason that he hadn’t drank much was the alcohol was terrible and Josh had pretty refined taste when it came to booze. He preferred bourbon, Scotch Whiskey, and high-end Tequila; although he did drink beer once in a while. As Josh was walking out, he noticed that it was raining hard.

“Well fuck me!!”

Josh was running to his truck when he heard a scream from an alley. He paused just long enough to see two thugs over a body. He heard the scream again and this time he could tell that it was female and coming from the body that he was looking at. That was all he needed for he never went anywhere unarmed. He pulled out his boot knife and went into the alley. As he entered, he saw one of the thugs cut the lady’s clothes. At least both of them had their backs to Josh. He came up, put his hand over the mouth of the one that wasn’t standing over the women and slit his throat. Josh knew how to use a knife and the cut was deep enough to cut both the carotid artery, jugular vein, as well as the windpipe; for all purposes the man was dead before he hit the ground. The other guy had seen his friend get killed but wasn’t fast enough for Josh drove his knife into the man’s back and twisted. Josh held him in position until he felt the man die. Josh was good enough to not even get any blood on him.

The woman was in serious trouble for she was at best semi-conscious and had a very deep cut in her left shoulder that was bleeding bad. Josh picked her up and carried her to his truck. There he put her on his rear seat and administered first aid to keep her from bleeding to death. He noticed in passing that she was beautiful but at the moment he didn’t care about that for she needed to get to a hospital fast before she bled out. As soon as he had her bandaged, he wrapped her in an old blanket as much to keep her warm and to preserve what little modesty she had left. Fortunately, the hospital was close by so he had her there in just a couple of minutes.

When they got there, Josh jumped out of his truck, stuck his head in the door and yelled for a stretcher. He then ran back to his truck, carefully pulled the young woman out, and met a nurse at the door. From there, Josh carried her in to where he was met by a stretcher that took the young woman back into the ER. Turning to the nurse:

“Can you come out here for a second; I have that lady’s purse in my truck and I want to make sure that she gets it.”

The nurse followed him to the entrance where Josh then went out to his truck, got the lady’s purse, and turned it over to the nurse. Then without saying a word, he got into his truck and left ignoring the nurse’s order’s him to stay. He had been very careful not to leave any prints for the police to find or to look at any cameras. On his way back home, he stopped at a bridge and dumped his boot knife. It was one of his everyday ones so he didn’t really care about it. He got back to his place about 1 AM where he showered and passed out. He would clean his truck when he got up in the morning but he doubted that he had much of the lady’s blood on his seat and even if there was, he knew how to clean it so that it was undetectable.

CHAPTER TWO

Rebecca Murrey was in a rush. She was a freshman at Indiana University and was so glad that she was here. Originally from San Francisco, she had chosen IU because she couldn’t get into any decent university in California for her chosen profession; she wanted to be a doctor and IU had a very good medical program. She was rushed because her and her roommate were going to a sorority party and they were running late but at least they didn’t have far to go. Becky as she was usually called stood at 5’11”, with long orange-red hair down to her ass, bright green eyes, a firm ass from playing sports, and snow-white skin with just a couple of freckles. She was hoping to find a girl friend at this party for she never had any luck back home. It was always something from being too white to not having big enough boobs, hers were barely B-cups, to being too smart, to being too tall. She was really hoping for a fresh start. To occupy her time back home, with her mom’s encouragement, she had turned to political activism and had taken part in a large number of rallies for various causes.

An hour later and she was already depressed for no one was paying any attention to her even though she had a couple of drinks in her and was trying to be a delight. Sure, she had gotten a couple offers from jocks but they were of no interest to her. In fact, guys were of no interest to her at all. Half an hour later she left, discouraged for it seemed like everyone else was hooking up but her. She had even worn her pride clothes but still struck out as usual. As she walked out, the skies opened up ‘why does everyone hate me’ she thought as she walked back to her dorm. She was too depressed to run and needed time to think anyway. As she was passing an alley, a large hand went over her mouth and pulled her into the alley. She tried to fight but the man that had her showed her a large knife and she quickly shut up. There were two of them it turned out and once they had her far enough in, they threw her to the ground where she cut her shoulder badly. ‘So, this is how it ends for me? Murdered by a couple of chauvinist pigs.’

“Please” she begged with tears running down her face “just let me go and nobody had to find out about this…please? I’m bleeding and I need medical attention.”

“Bitch, you ain’t going to live long enough to need to worry about it and the last thing that you will feel will be my giant cock inside you” one of them chuckled. With this she screamed but they just laughed.

“Nobody’s going to hear you with this rain, whore; so, you can scream as much as you want.”

She screamed again and the bigger thug reached down and cut her shirt open. By this time, she was having problems trying to stay awake. Suddenly one of the thugs vanished. She was confused by this but then again maybe he just moved to get a better view. What happened next confused her even more for the big guy’s head was pulled back by someone and she heard him grunt and he fell backwards. Suddenly a new guy came into view and this one was actually kind of cute for a guy. Becky felt herself get picked up but she was so weak that she couldn’t fight back. She then realized that this guy was helping her. She felt that she was put into a large truck and the man was putting a dressing on her shoulder. She tried to turn over but the man told her:

“Lay still please. You got one hell of a cut on your shoulder. I’m putting a dressing on it and then I’m taking you to the hospital. Make sure that you get a tetanus shot for you must have landed on some rusty metal and I would hate for you to die from it.”

“What’s your name?” she managed to ask but he didn’t answer.

Becky was so out of it that she couldn’t even follow up. She kind of remembered the ride and then he picked her up again and carried her into a hospital where she passed out completely.

The next thing she remembered was waking up in a recovery room and having a really sore shoulder. She looked around and saw that she was on a couple of IVs and her roommate was sitting in a chair nearby. Finally, a doctor that came in told her that if the guy who brought her in hadn’t put that dressing on her shoulder and done a really good job of it; she probably would have bled to death. This really shook her up for she had never been helped by any man before and this was as close as she had ever come to dying. Dying was something that she really didn’t want to do for she did really enjoy her life. Her next visitor was a police detective who told her that one of her shoes had been found at a crime scene where two men had been killed with a knife. They knew it was her shoe because it was identified as hers by her roommate. She then told the tale of what she remembered about her experience and when the detective showed her pictures of the dead men, she screamed. It didn’t take the detectives very long to connect the dots especially when they ran the two men’s DNA and it came back that it was tied to a number of unsolved rapes and murders in the area stretching back over five years. They then showed her a picture from the hospital security footage of the man who brought her in. Unfortunately, the security couldn’t really get a shot of the man’s face and they couldn’t even get a shot of the guy’s license plate because it was raining so hard.

As Becky laid there in her bed, she thought back to the party for she thought the guy looked a bit familiar but if she could identify the guy, she definitely wasn’t going to tell the cops. If anything, she was going to buy the guy a gift basket for saving her life and the funny thing was that she didn’t even like guys. Her mom had preached against guys for her entire life and every experience that she had so far confirmed what her mom had told her:

“Males are nothing but trouble and are not good for anything but knocking you up. If you want to be truly happy, you need to find yourself a nice girl.”

She was in the hospital for a couple of days and by the time she got out she was sure that she had seen the guy that saved her at the party. The entire time, she had been studying a copy of the security pictures. When she slept, she would get flashbacks of the attack and rescue. With each flashback, the man’s face became clearer. When she got back to her dorm, she sat down with her roommate; for her roommate was an artist. Becky wanted to see if she could get a sketch of the guy so she could show it around to see if anyone knew him. After a couple of hours Becky had her sketch so she showed it around. Numerous girls recognized him but didn’t know his name. They did say that he was really nice, very cute, and extremely interesting to talk with.

The day after she got back to her dorm, she had her normal weekly video call with her mother, Jane, where she explained everything that had happened to her including the fact that the bastards that had attacked her were now dead so they couldn’t attack anyone ever again. Jane was furious to put it mildly. One; two goons had attacked her daughter and two; Becky seemed to actually having some feelings for the guy who saved her. It took Becky almost half an hour to calm Jane down so that they could finish the call on a good note.

After almost a week, Becky was ready to give up. People recognized him but nobody knew him. Finally, she got a result from a direction that she wasn’t expecting. One of the seniors who was in the sorority that had hosted the party came up to her one day after Becky’s English class and asked about the picture that Becky had been showing around.

“I’m curious. Why do you think you might know him? Everyone that remembers the guy doesn’t know him.”

“Just humor me please. I’m been here for four years so I know a lot of guys.”

Becky handed the lady her sketch and Becky could have sworn the lady’s face lit up like a Christmas tree.

“Do you know him?”

“Yes, I do. In fact, I’ve known him for a number of years. This is my boyfriend’s roommate and business partner. His name is Josh Kretschmer and he is probably one of the nicest, most trustworthy men that I have ever met and at the same time definitely the smartest. Hell, even Ben, that’s my boyfriend, says that and he has one hell of an ego. So now I have to ask, why do you want to find him?”

Becky told the story of what happened to her and why she wanted to find him. She had also gotten news from the police department that they were at a dead end on who saved her, so wanted to warn Josh to stay out of Bloomington for a while because she didn’t want to see him get arrested.

“Well girl, you’re in luck because I know that Ben doesn’t have a class right now so we should be able to get ahold of him and maybe we can set something up for you.”

Becky tried to tell the woman that she was a lesbian and therefore not interested in men but to no avail. The woman called Ben and then handed the phone to Becky. Becky told him what happened to her and that she was sure that it was Josh that had saved her. Becky then went on to describe Josh and when she was done Ben confirmed that sounded a lot like Josh. He also confirmed that Josh always carried at least a knife with him at all times and that he was deadly with it. Ben also told her that if she really wanted to get to know Josh then she should be at their house no later than 3 PM on Thursday because Josh was going to spent the weekend at home and Ben was sure that Josh would let Becky tag along. Ben’s girlfriend said that she would drive Becky up to Purdue since she was going up there for the weekend anyway. Becky would have to miss a class but she was fine with that for she really didn’t need to show up for that class anyway. For some reason this guy was catching her attention but she didn’t know why. Maybe it was just that she as being forced into meeting him or that everyone spoke so well of him. She did make sure that before she left, her roommate knew where Becky was going and she went so far as to put a spy app on her phone so her roommate could keep track of her. Things were moving so fast for Becky that she couldn’t even keep up. She started out just wanting to thank the man who saved her and warn him about the police. Now she had this surprise date thrust on her and she wasn’t allowed to back out.

CHAPTER THREE

Becky had never been so nervous in her life as she was walking up to Josh’s door that Thursday. Ben had texted and confirmed that Josh was in fact leaving that afternoon and that he didn’t know Becky was coming up. Becky took a deep breath and with some encouragement from Ben’s girlfriend, Cynthia, knocked on the door. Ben answered:

“Wow, so you’re Becky?”

“Yes sir” at this Ben laughed.

“Hey, don’t call me sir, I work for a living. The guy you probably want to see though is in here. Come on. I’ll introduce ya.”

Becky stepped in and set her bag down on the couch. She was amazed at all the robots that were laying around and the number of books in the living room. Ben saw her looking at the books.

“Yep, both of us are serious bookworms. Now come on girl.”

They walked down a hall and came to a stop in front of a closed door. Ben knocked.

“Since when the fuck do you bother knocking?” came through the door and Ben smirked.

“Since there is someone here to see you. So, get your skinny, white ass out here.”

“Keep that shit up Ben and I’ll turn my sister loose on your ass.” Ben had a look of instant pain on his face and he covered his junk.

“Seriously, that was one time.”

“And she hasn’t liked you since.”

At this Josh opened the door and stopped to look at Becky.

“So, how’s the shoulder?” Becky was stunned for a moment. His eyes were the most beautiful color of blue that she had ever seen before and his shaggy head of curly blonde hair made him look more like a beach bum then an engineer. Fortunately, she was able to recover quickly.

“It’s doing good. The doctor said that if you hadn’t put a dressing on it, I would have bled to death. Thank you so much.” Josh just shrugged “Also the cops are still looking for you so you should probably stay out of Bloomington for a while.”

“I have no real reason to go down to Bloomington anyway. Actually, I’m about ready to go home for the weekend.”

“Ya, about that. I was wondering if I could come with you? Please?” Becky asked with puppy dog eyes. Her asking Josh to take her back to his house was the cost of having Cynthia identify him.

“Why?”

“Because I would like to get to know you better for, I have never met anyone like you.” Josh looked straight into her eyes for a couple of seconds and everyone held their breath. Both Cynthia and Ben knew what was going through Josh’s mind but they wisely kept their mouths shut. Josh was seeing in the woman would flinch.

“Ya, sure, why not? I do hope that you have other clothes then just those.”

“My bag is in the living room.”

“That’s not what I meant. Do you have work clothes? I live on a farm and if you want to visit then you are expected to help out some or at least make an effort to help. At least being a girl, you won’t have the same problem that Ben had the only time he visited.”

“What happened?” Josh just looked at Ben with a smirk.

“Ya I got a little carried away with his older sister at a New Year party and she kicked me so hard that I had to wait three days for the ball to drop.” Cynthia broke out laughing and laughed so hard that she was having problems breathing. “Hey that’s not funny. That fucking hurt!”

“And I told you to be careful with her but no you wouldn’t listen. You were so sure that you knew all about women, but you don’t know shit about farmgirls.”

“Well, I do now. It’s called stay the hell away from them.” At this Josh chuckled and Becky actually grinned a bit. ‘Maybe this wouldn’t be so bad after all’ she thought.

“So, Becky, do you have work clothes with you?”

“No, I’m sorry but I’m a city girl. Born and raised in San Francisco.”

“Then what the fuck are you doing in Indiana?”

“I couldn’t get into a decent med school in California so IU was my next choice. Plus, I have a grandparent that lives southeast of Bloomington and it’s nice to be able to go over and see her”

“And that would be that “marvelous affricative action” for you” injected Ben under his breath causing Cynthia to smile. Both of them hated that some people thought that because someone is a bit darker that they need extra help. Like they were incapable of doing things for themselves.

“Well, we should probably get going and we’ll just stop at a farm store on the way home and find you something for the weekend.”

With this Josh stepped out of his room and tucked his Sig 365 into its holster.

“You have a gun?” asked Becky now frightened “Why would you or anyone need one of those?”

“This is Indiana sweetheart. I bet three quarters of the people in the state have a gun or two. Me, I got a few but my sister is a gun nut. She actually makes her own once in a while.” At this Ben chimed in:

“I got two as well” he pulled two handguns out of their concealed holsters.

Cynthia spoke up as well

“And I got one that sits in a holster between the girls”

“See three-quarters of the people have guns” Josh chirped and Ben and Cynthia gave shark-like grins while Becky wasn’t sure what she was getting into. Cynthia then added:

“Ben and I now carry because of an incident a couple of years ago. If Josh hadn’t been there with his gun, then we would have been killed.”

Josh came out and closed his door.

“Well can you two kids manage to not destroy the house this weekend?” he asked while looking at Ben and Cynthia.

“We make no promises” they said together and Josh smiled, chuckled, and shook his head a bit.

Watching, Becky felt her heart rate increase a little for she could see how handsome Josh was and his warm smile made her weak-kneed. Josh squeezed past her and went to the kitchen to grab a drink for the drive. When he came back out, Becky was ready to go and she followed him out to his truck.

“Wow, this is the first time I’ve ever rode in a truck. Well that I can really experience I mean.” Josh gave her on of his warm smiles.

“I’ve had this one for five years now and she still runs like a dream. Hop in” Josh opened the door for her and held is hand out so she could use it to climb in. He then took her bag and put it in the back seat. Becky was taken back by his old-fashioned manors but she wasn’t going to complain for she had pretty much invited herself even if she had been blackmailed into it by Cynthia. When he started it, Becky asked;

“Why does it sound like that?”

“It’s a diesel. They get much better fuel mileage and I use it for pulling on the farm and for hauling stuff around down here.”

“Oh”

“Just let me text my sister and let her know that I’m on my way and I’m being a friend.”

“Your sister?”

“Yep. She and I own the farm. That was the condition for Mom and Dad to “sell” it to her. I don’t mind because I love living on a farm. It’s so much better then living in suburbia.”

As the traveled Becky tried to get to know Josh more but he was pretty quiet and only gave short answers to her questions. She did manage to learn that for the most part, they were as opposite as could be, although they did agree on a few things. For the most part she was as liberal as could be while he was for the most part a moderate conservative. Becky was even a card carrying socialist and attended rallies as often as she could while Josh was a business owner. Even as opposite as they were and as distant as Josh was, Becky could feel herself being drawn to him like a moth to light. She didn’t even know why either for he was far from her dream date. Frist of all Josh was a guy; second, he was white; third he lived on a farm, and fourth was that he was a business owner. This was all the exact opposite of who she thought she was looking for. The biggest question in Becky’s mind actually was ‘Is Josh attracted to me as well?’ Josh for his part was wary as hell for alarm bells were going off in his head. His biggest question was ‘why is she coming on so strong? What does she really want; a meal ticket or is she more mature than that? Maybe she’s thinking that she can spy to secretly film a farm and then inject scenes of animal abuse.’ He was hoping for the second option for she was hot as hell and Josh could tell already that she was very intelligent. Not only that but she seemed to be willing to actually use her intelligence.

Home for Josh was in the Northeast corner of the state; so, the drive was about three hours long. On the way Josh stopped to get Becky some clothes for the weekend. He got her a pair of boots, couple of pairs of pants, a couple of shirts, and a sweatshirt. According to the weather forecast, a cold front was coming in and Josh figured that Becky would appreciate warmer clothes. He was sure that his sister’s shorts would fit Becky since they appeared to have about the same size of waist.

“You don’t have to do this.”

“Would you just not argue. This isn’t costing me much and I’m finding that I kind of like you.”

“Just like?”

“Don’t push it” he growled a bit with this.

With this Becky clammed up and they resumed their journey. Travelling, Becky was amazed with all the farms and she really liked going through Amish country. Josh of course didn’t react because he was used to it all. Finally, Josh pulled off the highway and tore down the backroads for this part of the journey he could make in his sleep. Becky was nervous when Josh sped down some of the dirt roads but looking at Josh, she relaxed for he was completely relaxed. After traveling backroads for about fifteen minutes, Josh slowed and pulled into a farm.

Pulling up to the house, Becky was speechless for it was beautiful. There was a large number of flowering plants surrounding the home. The home itself was brick with a copper roof. The barns behind it were red with white trim and roofs. Not only that but Becky could see a pond and a garden behind the house. There were also a large number of mature shade trees around the house. Josh pulled right into the garage and parked the truck. In the other bay he saw his sister’s truck so he knew that she was home.

“Come on Becky, let’s get your stuff inside and then we can find my sister. By the way, her name is Gretchen.”

Becky grabbed her bag while Josh grabbed her new clothes and they went into the house. Becky found the inside to be as beautiful as the outside with a modern kitchen and granite countertops. The whole house had rich hardwood floors with many of the larger pieces of trim were reclaimed lumber. What amazed her the most was that there wasn’t any TV to be found while there was a number of books. The center pieces of the living room were the large tropical aquarium against one of the walls and the grand piano near the opposite wall. There was even a small library and that room had a number of animals mounted on the walls. This bugged Becky but she held her tongue for she was a guest and a long way from her dorm. Josh showed her to her room for the weekend and she was thrilled to see a very comfortable queen size bed. After they had put her stuff on the bed, they went to find Gretchen.

Walking out, Josh saw the door on one of the barns was open so he headed there first. As he was going through the door, he could hear a welder working. Turning to Becky:

“It sounds like Gretchen is welding something. Now if she is welding when we get in there do not look directly at the source of the light for it will burn your eyeballs.”

“Oh ok” said Becky nervously.

“Don’t worry Becky. Now come on.”

They finally got into the barn and Becky could see someone bent over a big piece of metal.

“GRETCHEN” Josh said loudly.

The person turned, lifted their welding helmet, and Becky was stunned at how beautiful she was for she had dirty blond hair that had been bleached by the sun and was in a single braid that went down to between her shoulders plus she had a golden tan. Becky estimated that she stood about 5’9” or so and weighed maybe a buck fifty or so. Gretchen was a meaty lady but from what Becky could see the only fat on her was in her breast which were C-cup and it was obvious that she wasn’t wearing a bra for Becky could see them swaying back and forth as Gretchen moved. As Gretchen walked up, Becky was mesmerized by her deep blue eyes.

“Hey Josh. Who’s this?” Josh waved Becky forward.

“Becky this is my older sister, Gretchen. Gretchen this is Rebecca, Becky.” Gretchen and Becky shook hands.

“That the new tractor frame?” asked Josh.

“Yep. I should be able to finish next week and before you ask; it’s going together like a dream.”

“New tractor?” Becky asked.

“Yep, we build our own tractors for the most part. That way we can control the programing and the design. After all I’m a very good engineer and can do the programing better than any of the big guys can. I design them and Gretchen does most of the building although I help when I have time.”

“Wow. Cool.”

“Hey Gretchen, what did you make for supper?”

“Venison”

“Get one this morning?”

“Yep. Big doe. Meats in the fridge. I was waiting for you to get home to start it.”

“You mean you were waiting for me to get home so I could cook it” Gretchen smiled at this.

“Same difference. Now go so Becky and I can talk.” Josh swallowed hard and went to start dinner. As he walked away, he mumbled under his breath “shit, I’m fucked!”

After he was out the door, Gretchen gave Becky a calculating look before starting:

“You know that I’m a lot warmer than people make me out to be. It’s just that I don’t take shit from anyone. Plus, while I have dated a number of women before, I would much rather have a man.”

“I …”

“Stop. Just stop. I saw the look on your face when you first saw me and I know that you find me attractive. Plus, since you came with Josh, I’m assuming that you met him at his place in West Lafayette, which means that you talked with Ben. So, what’s your story anyway? You must be something very special to Josh because you’re the first girl that he’s brought home in a long time.”

So, Becky told Gretchen her story from living in California to moving to Indiana to attend IU. She also told Gretchen of how Josh had saved her in the alley, how he had helped her, and how the cops couldn’t find him. She also told the story of how she found Josh and why she searched so hard for him. All through Becky’s story, Gretchen never said a word or even moved a muscle. When Becky finished, Gretchen asked:

“So where do you want to go from here? Do you want to try and date Josh or you just want to say thank you in a special way?”

Becky swore that she turned six shades of red when Gretchen called her out so fast.

“To tell you the truth, I’m not sure yet but I’m leaning toward trying to date him if he would have me. I’ve never dated a guy before because my mom hates males.”

“Good answer because if you said that you just wanted to say thanks, I would have told you to take a hike. Josh doesn’t do one-night stands and neither do I. I’ve had guys and gals pretend to be interested in me but they were only into one-night stands and it broke my heart. That was usually followed by Josh breaking them for he is much stronger and smarter than he looks and is very protective of his loved ones. I’ve lost count of how many fights he’s gotten into because of me. So, naturally I’m a bit protective of him and if you break his heart then I’ll break you.”

“Why are you two that protective of each other?”

“Because we’re family and families look out for one another because at the end of the day all you really ever have is family. Friends, money, fame; they come and go but family is forever.”

Before Becky could say anything else, Josh called the ladies in for dinner. He had made venison steaks with a baked potato and mushroom gravy with a salad on the side. For drinks he had a beer and two glasses of wine on the table. When Becky walked in, her mouth started watering for the smell was divine. Even though she had been raised a vegan, she would eat Josh’s cooking for one it smelled really and looked better; and two she hadn’t told him that she was vegan and didn’t want to be rude. Plus, she was curious because she had never had meat growing up. Just as she thought; Josh’s cooking was to die for and she gave up being a vegan right there because of it. She was amazed at how open Josh and Gretchen were and several times she blushed because of their conversation for it seemed like nothing was off limits as they talked about Gretchen’s love life. They didn’t bother talking about Josh’s because he didn’t have one. What really amazed her was how fast she got full from the dinner; for she never remembered feeling so satisfied after eating at home. Seeing the look on Becky’s face Josh said:

“Yep, eating meat will do that to you when you’re never had it.”

“How did you know?”

“I guessed within ten minutes of meeting you today and your look confirms that you were raised vegan but it wasn’t your choice. Remember there’s nothing wrong with eating meat as long as you don’t overdo it. Children do need to eat meat and eggs for they need the protein and some minerals are only found in those products. Again, within limits. Plus, they don’t need the extra fiber that plants have.”

“I must say that I’m surprised that I like this so much because before I came here, the smell of meat cooking would make me sick.”

“So why did you not say anything? I would have stopped to get you something that you would want to eat.”

“I don’t know. Maybe because I kind of sprang this on you so fast that I didn’t want to be a bigger burden then I already am. Now I want to try all kinds of meats for now I’m curious.”

“Well, I will tell you right now that there are some meats that you will love and some that you will hate. Just like with any other food.”

Becky giggled and both Josh and Gretchen caught what she was giggling about right away. Gretchen about fell out of her chair and Josh turned bright red. Since Gretchen didn’t do the cooking, she did the dishes while Josh took Becky to show her the farm. Gretchen was able to watch them out the kitchen window and she smiled while watching Becky and Josh. ‘They do make a cute couple even if she’s lesbian. I hope Josh knows about that about her, but then again maybe she doesn’t realize that she’s straighter than she thinks’ she thought as she watched them walk to the barn.

On their way to the barn, Becky wrapped her hands around Josh’s arm and was amazed at how hard his muscles were and the amount of heat that was coming off of Josh’s body. As they walked Josh moved his arm and at first Becky was worried that she went too far but then she felt his arm go around her shoulders and gently pulled her body toward his. Then she looked over and up into his eyes. This almost turned into a mistake for she was so busy looking into his eyes that she tripped and only Josh’s strong arm kept her from taking one hell of a tumble. When they finally walked into the barn, Becky suddenly felt very small for she had never been near farm equipment and she was amazed at its size. Josh saw the look on Becky’s face and chuckled to himself. He went over and pushed the opener for the main door.

“Come on Becky, I’ll take you for a ride and when we get back, I’ll show you the animals.” Her eyes were as big as saucers as Josh led her to the largest tractor on the farm. This was a twelve wheeled behemoth that was used to pull the planter or the grain buggy. Becky didn’t protest for she was still in awe of everything and now she was actually climbing into this beast. Josh climbed up and opened the tractor door for her. After showing her were to sit while he took the operator’s seat. He flipped some switches and after waiting a second turned the key. The tractor roared to life and Becky let out a girlish squeal before she could even stop herself. She was so embarrassed but when she saw the smile on Josh’s face; Becky swore that her checks felt like they were burning off and she turned her head away. She felt a hand slide gently across her check and pull her face back toward Josh; she didn’t fight it either. Turning her head, Josh’s face was only inches away and she was looking right into his eyes. Those eyes. Looking into his eyes, Becky froze and suddenly knew where the Medusa myth had come from for, she couldn’t look away. She wasn’t even thinking when she started to move her head forward and Josh moved his forward to meet hers. When their lips met, Becky could have sworn that she had been hit with lighting for she felt the energy flow through her entire body. Her heart rate jumped and she stomach was doing flips. Her hands moved up to where they were on Josh’s cheeks to hold him on her lips. While her hands were holding Josh, her jaw opened up and she could feel her tongue and Josh’s wrestling for space in their mouths. Meanwhile one of Josh’s hands was going along her jaw line and only stopped when his fingers were buried in her hair. Finally, they broke their kiss with Josh lightly pulling on Becky’s lower lip and both of them were flushed bright red and their eyes were dilated. Josh gave her the warmest smile that he could and pulled her close. As she got comfortable, Josh revved the tractor up and put it in gear causing Becky to squeal some more. Becky wasn’t sure where these feelings for Josh were coming from but she had never felt anything like this when she had been on dates before. Hell, even when she managed to get in bed with one of her dates, she never felt so…alive. Meanwhile her was thinking was shifting form ‘this can’t work out, to mustn’t work out, to maybe this can work out.’

Driving out of the barn, Becky was like a cat with a laser pointer for she was trying to look at everything at the same time. She could feel the raw power of the tractor in her seat and the heat from Josh’s body. She felt like she could see for miles from the cab and as they went down the road, she looked in awe at how small the cars passing them looked. Josh drove them around for about half an hour before he pulled off into an empty field and put the tractor in park; then he turned to Becky;

“You want to drive?”

“I… I…. I’ve never driven anything like this before” She replied with a bit of fear in her voice.

“Good then you won’t have any bad habits to get rid of now hop on over.”

Becky and Josh traded places and he gave her the run down on how to drive a tractor. He had pulled into a field on purpose so that Becky wouldn’t have to worry about hitting anything. Becky was so nervous when she put the tractor in gear that she almost peed herself but as she released the brake she squealed with glee as the tractor jumped forward and she felt the raw power that was under her control. She drove around the field for ten minutes or so and discovered that she loved driving the tractor. Josh jumped out and took a bunch of pictures of her up in the cab. He let Becky go through them when they got home and he sent her the ones that she wanted. He climbed up in the cab and asked her if she wanted to drive back.

“But…but…but”

“But…what?”

“But what about the cops? And don’t you need a special license?”

“I know all the cops around here. Actually, I’m a bit surprised that we haven’t been stopped yet so they can say hi.”

“You sure I’m ready?”

“Come on. Round here kids start driving as soon as they can reach the pedals”

“Well, ok” Becky said nervously.

Becky drove the tractor back to the farm, but took it slow; she made it back without problems and under Josh’s instructions she backed the tractor into the barn where she shut the tractor down. Once she had it shut down, she launched herself into Josh’s arms laughing and giggling. Her laugh was like crack to Josh, he just loved that laugh and her smile.

“See I told you that you would do good Becky.”

Their next stop was to see the animals that Josh and Gretchen raised. Here again, Becky was amazed for the animals were taken care of by robots, in fact they looked like they were being pampered by the robots. Plus, even though there were almost two thousand head of cattle and ten thousand chickens on the farm, Becky couldn’t smell them. Seeing her confusion Josh explained:

“The air in the barns is recirculated after it goes through filters. The methane is removed and sent to the generator while the sulfur compounds fed to bacteria and used for fertilizer. All the manure is first sent to a bioreactor to make methane gas. This is then used to make enough electricity to run the whole farm and we have enough left over to sell to the grid. After the manure goes through the reactor, we use it to grow mushrooms which gets rid of the excess nitrogen. After that we put it on the fields where it continues to fertilize without us having to worry about run-off because by that time it’s rich black dirt and we never till the ground. The ground cover just grows up through the new dirt and anchors it in place. We have been looking into putting in greenhouses to grow fresh fruits and veggies year-round. That might be a project for next year. To heat the greenhouses, we probably will use the heat from the generator exhaust gases. We might even vent the exhaust directly into the greenhouses so that the plants can scrub out the CO2. The animals on this farm are for the most part born here and they will stay here until they are ready for market although we do some butchering here as well again completely by robots. And before you ask, nothing from the animals is wasted. Most of it is sold and the rest is converted to organic fertilizer for the fields.”

Becky was in awe of the farm and how environmentally friendly it was, even though it was a small factory farm. Chemicals were only used when there was no alternative and antibiotics were administered to only sick animals and only until they got healthy. Josh had explained that neither he or Gretchen believed that there was such a thing as waste for “waste” was just another resource that didn’t have a use yet. Eventually they walked slowly back to the house, laughing and giggling the whole way as they bumped into each other. When they got into the house, there was classical music playing and Becky flinched:

“Don’t like classical music?”

“Fuck no. I hate classical.”

“Then we’re going to have a problem because both Gretchen and I love classical. That’s actually the only music that Gretchen listens to. Me, I listen to classical, folk, and older country.”

“Seriously?”

“Yep, what do you like?”

“Pop. What is Gretchen doing anyway?”

“Probably her yoga.”

Sure, enough when they walked into the living room, Gretchen was doing yoga, but to Becky’s surprise, Gretchen was naked. Becky was amazed at Gretchen’s even tan, how muscular her body was, and how perky Gretchen’s tits were. Her breast sat high up on her chest and were topped by large pinkish-brown nipples. When Gretchen stood up; Becky got a full-frontal view and got to see Gretchen’s neatly trimmed blond bush. Becky’s pussy was getting soaking wet just from looking at Gretchen’s muscular body, long toned legs that never seemed to end, and flared hips. She could imagine herself being wrapped up in those legs. When she looked at Josh, he hadn’t even flinched. Seeing Becky look at him:

“What, Gretchen’s been doing naked yoga for years so I’ve saw her naked thousands of times.”

Josh just kept walking and as he walked by Gretchen, he slapped her ass, left a red hand print, laughed, and jumped to get out of range of Gretchen’s counterstrike which barely missed. He knew better then to get caught by Gretchen’s counterstrikes for they really hurt. Becky followed Josh and as she passed Gretchen, she turned to check out Gretchen’s backside. She was happy to see Gretchen’s backside was as good looking as her front side with Gretchen having a lovely heart shaped ass that had been hardened by years of farm work. Becky followed Josh into his office and was just blown away by the amount of technology in his home office. She watched as he turned on his computers and pictures of some of his robots came up on the screen. To say that Becky was stunned was an understatement especially when she saw the picture of a robot that she had used in one of her medical classes.

“Did you design that?” Josh looked at the picture on the screen.

“That one was Ben’s idea and I just helped review it. He does a lot of the medical and consumer robots while I focus on more industrial and agriculture. We split the robots for the military depending on what they want.”

As Josh started doing some design work, Becky found herself being drawn into Josh’s work and within half an hour she was glued to his screens. Eventually she was even started offering suggestions of her own and Josh even incorporated some of them. After a couple of hours, Josh stopped working, explaining that he usually didn’t work more than two hours at a time without taking a break to keep from being burnt out although he usually worked almost sixty to eighty hours a week when he didn’t have school. Before Josh stood up, he checked the weather forecast for the morning and seen that it was going to be a cool, calm morning; prefect for bow hunting. Question was, would Becky object to him going out. Only way to find out was to ask, so he asked:

“Becky, would you mind if I did some hunting in the morning?” Becky thought for a minute.

“At one time, I would have exploded but now; can I go out with you?”

“Seriously? You want to go hunting?”

“Yes, as long as I don’t have to kill anything. I would like to at least go out and experience it one time, if nothing else so that I can understand what I’m protesting against. After all you have taught me more in the few hours that we have been together then I’ve learned in the last five years.”

Josh chuckled hearing this.

“I’m honored. We should probably go see Gretchen about some camo for you. Gretchen!” Josh hollered “Need some help really quick.”

“What?”

“Need to borrow some of your camo for Becky. She wants to try going out hunting with me in the morning.”

“Well come on then” and Gretchen let Josh and Becky into her room.

Gretchen’s room was a bit spartan but had an outdoor theme to it with a couple of fish on the wall and a deer mounted over her bed. When Gretchen opened her closet, Becky was amazed at all the camo that she had to pick from. Gretchen looked at Becky and said:

“Strip down to your underwear please.” Becky’s checks turned as red as her hair and Josh snickered a bit.

“What are you nervous about, you’ve already seen me naked while I’m only asking you to strip to your underwear. Also don’t worry about Josh for if he gets out of hand, I’ll beat him and you don’t have anything that we haven’t seen before. In order to make sure that I get clothes that fit you; you need to get rid of your shirt and shorts.”

Becky started to slowly take her shirt off but Gretchen lost her patients and moved in to pull Becky’s shirt over her head and before she could react, Gretchen had dropped Becky’s shorts. Becky was so embarrassed to be standing there in her small bra and plain boy short panties. Then she looked back at Josh and saw that his eyes were round and fully dilated. As soon as he saw Becky look at him; he looked away and his checks turned crimson. She glanced down to see that Josh’s cock was causing a massive tent in his pants and suddenly Becky felt much better about herself. She had found someone that was attracted to her without them pawing at her. As Becky waited for Gretchen to pull out some camo, she could almost feel Josh’s eyes tracing her body and this gave her goosebumps. Gretchen gave Becky some camo that she thought might fit. When Becky put the camo on, she heard a low whistle from Josh and Becky’s checks flushed some more. Gretchen looked at Josh and said:

“Down boy! Down! Down! HEEL!”

Josh just whimpered a bit and Becky started laughing so hard that she had to sit down of a minute. Then she caught sight of herself in Gretchen’s mirror and she stopped laughing for she did have to admit that she actually did look very good in camo. The primarily green shirt caused her hair to light up and the green in her eyes to look like emeralds. When she put on the boots, that Gretchen sat out, and stood up, Josh had to excuse himself from the room because he was horny as hell. He had always been attracted to women in camo and here was a camo goddess. After he ran out, the girls giggled to themselves.

“Well Becky, I think you got him hooked and as long as you don’t do anything stupid, you’ll have yourself one hell of a boyfriend.”

“You think so Gretchen. I mean that was the first time I’ve ever saw him looking at me.” Gretchen just sighed:

“Becky my dear; I’m going to tell you something and if you repeat this to anyone, I’m going to deny that I said anything. That man had been checking you out from the second he laid eyes on you. You didn’t see it because he wasn’t looking at your body, he was checking out your intelligence and your sense of humor. You need to stop thinking of boys and perverts. That MAN values intelligence and the ability to think for yourself; which you seem to do very well. If you had come in here and started spouting political B.S. from either side of the spectrum without even thinking or even trying to learn about us then he wouldn’t have even looked at your body. Hell, you could have given him the most erotic lap dance in the world and he wouldn’t have even flinched. But when you came here and took genuine interest in the things that he does; you showed the real you and that’s why he started checking out the wrapping.”

Once Gretchen finished, Becky had a couple of tears running down her face;

“You know growing up, nobody was interested in me. Guys, gals, blacks, whites, browns; it didn’t matter because nobody would look at me as a person. It was always; you’re too white, or too tall, not big enough tits, too smart, too political, not political enough. I mean my whole life; I’ve never been good enough for anyone, not even my mom. She hates men with a passion and pounded into my head at a very early age that all straight males are evil and could not be trusted. Now to be fair for the most part, all of my experiences have re-enforced this. Then I got attacked, Josh rescued me without any concern of who I was or what could happen to him. Then he disappeared before I could even thank him. After I finally tracked him down, he doesn’t even act surprised to see me. You know what his first words to me were “How’s the shoulder?” and then he wasn’t even concerned with the police looking for him. You know that when I saw you doing your yoga and I got wet. I mean you’re fucking hot. But that feeling was nothing compared to when I caught Josh checking me out. He gave me the worst case of goose bumps I’ve ever had and I’m still a bit tingly.”

“You actually think I’m hot?” asked Gretchen.

“Ah ya! I wish I had your body!” Now Gretchen had a sad look in her eyes.

“You know this body is actually much more of a curse then a blessing. Everyone sees me and instantly either they want to sleep with me or they are jealous of me. Josh is actually the only person, aside from our parents, that actually treats me like a person and if he would show interest in me, I would never let go of him. But he has some very strict lines that he won’t cross and I’m on the wrong side of one of them.”

“I’m sorry Gretchen, I didn’t…” Gretchen cut Becky off with a deep kiss that took Becky’s breath away.

“You talk too much Becky. If Josh wasn’t interested in you, I would love to take you to bed with me. But Josh is interested in you a lot. In fact, I think he’s more attracted to you then anyone else and far more then you realize. So, it wouldn’t be fair for me to try to steal you from him. Maybe in the future you and I can get together but I want to give you and Josh a chance first. Just know that if you ever need to talk about anything, my door is always open to you and if you remind me tomorrow, I’ll give you my cell number.”

“Thank you, Gretchen.” Gretchen smiled at her and put a camo hat on her head.

“There, now you’re ready to go hunting. You also might want to think about bed because we get up early here.”

As Becky was walking away, Gretchen swatted her ass and got Becky to yip and Gretchen smiled warmly at her. Becky went to her room and undressed thinking about all that had happened over the course of the day. The ride up and how hard it was to get Josh to talk to her. Him buying her some clothes that she could get dirty without even worrying about the price. Her going for her first tractor ride and then actually driving a tractor. Her giving up on being a vegan. Then there was how easily her and Josh worked together on something that she didn’t have any ideas about but Josh was only too happy to explain everything to her in a way that she could understand. Then Josh becoming visibly horny seeing her in camo. Then there was the talk with Gretchen. They admitted to each other that they found the other one attractive but Gretchen turned her down as gently as possible because she thought that Becky had a really good shot with Josh. As her mind went to Josh, her fingers went to her very wet pussy. She laid down on the bed and wondered how Josh’s fingers or tongue would feel down there. As she focused on him, she started rubbing her clit faster and faster until she gave herself the biggest orgasm that she had ever had causing her toes to curl. She was barely able to pull herself up to the pillows and pull a cover over her before dozing off. She just hoped that Josh would wake her up in the morning, but then again, he never did say what time they would be getting up.

While the girls had been talking, Josh had been taking a cold shower. Becky just turned him on in ways that nobody had ever done to him before. Not even Janet, his ex, had made him this hot and he had been depressed for a month after she had left because he had been so in love with her. At least on the plus side with her, they were still good friends and would talk with each other once a month or so. When they found themselves in the same city at the same time, they would get together for coffee and before she started dating her husband, they would hook up afterwards. After five minutes in the shower, Josh’s boner still had not gone down, so he started stroking it while thinking about Becky. If only took him a minute before his cock erupted with one of the biggest orgasms of his life so far. His cum actually flew out with enough energy to go the three feet and stuck to the shower wall. After he shot his load, he was amazed that he was still rock hard so he turned the water off and dried himself off. Before he laid down, he made sure that his alarm was set for 5AM, threw a pair of shorts on, and climbed under the covers. There his hand found its way back to his still hard cock. This time it took a couple of minutes of thinking about Becky for him to cum again. This one was just as good as the one in the shower. At least with this orgasm his cock started to relax and Josh drifted off to sleep with his last thought being of Becky.

CHAPTER FOUR

Becky woke with a start. She was having the same damn nightmare again. She had dreamt that she was back in that damn alley only this time Josh had been caught trying to stop her attackers and had been killed. She looked at the clock on the dresser and saw that it was only 1 AM. Her heart was pounding, her head was killing her, and she was covered in sweat. She swung her feet over to where they were on the floor. She sat there for a minute with her face planted in her hands as she cried. This nightmare had been the worst yet for before they had always been how the attack happened. This one was far more vivid and she actually saw and felt Josh die before she was raped and killed.

Without thinking about it, her feet carried her out of her room and to Josh’s door. She knocked softly before entering. She could see Josh laying there in the faint light given off by the clock on his desk. She walked up to his bed and studied him for a second. She was going to climb into his bed but he spoke to her before she could do anything:

“Can’t sleep, Becky?”

“No, I had another nightmare. This time you were killed in it.” Josh sat up and looked at her. He seemed to be studying her for a second and then he pushed back the covers right in front of him. Becky was overjoyed for she had been hoping to curl up in his arms and now she was going to be able to, without relying on chance. She crawled into bed with him not even thinking about the fact that she was dressed in only a t-shirt and a pair of panties. As she settled down in his strong arms, she felt his cock get hard and press against her ass crack. Josh tried his hardest to roll the other way but Becky reached down and gripped his cock. Once he had stopped moving, she pulled it a bit to where it had been. Once she was sure that Josh got the point she let go. That had been the first real cock that she had ever held and even though Josh was wearing shorts her pussy now had fluid running out of her. Becky’s pussy was on fire and she really wanted Josh inside of her, but she hesitated for she really didn’t want to fuck things up between them.

Josh had always been a very light sleeper so he heard someone knock on his door and someone open it. He opened one eye to see someone was entering his room and he carefully reached for the Sig under his pillow. His eye sight was plenty good enough to see that someone’s silhouette approach his bed where they paused and looked to be debating something. Seeing it was Becky he relaxed. When she told him about her nightmare he sat up and the solution was obvious even though he only had a thin pair of shorts on. When she laid down and curled up to him; he suddenly became acutely aware that she only had a large t-shirt and a pair of panties on; this caused his cock to go full hard in a microsecond. Now he was frightened for he really didn’t want to offend her so he moved to turn his hips so that his boner wasn’t touching her. Instead, he felt her hand reach around and gripping his cock, pulled it back to where it was tucked against her ass crack. Josh then wrapped his arms around Becky and held her tightly. He could feel her body relax and she was back to sleep in a minute with him following moments later.

At 5 AM, Josh’s alarm went off and Josh was up in seconds. Becky was much slower in moving for she was not use to waking up so early and she didn’t like mornings anyway. As she woke up, she started watching Josh move around with interest. When he dropped his shorts, showing his ass; Becky squeaked and Josh turned around therefore showing Becky her first ever live cock. Now she was wide awake and her eyes were wide open for Josh had morning wood and his seven-and-a-half-inch cock looked monstrous to her. Looking at the it, she wondered how on earth she was supposed to get that thing inside her, but she was looking forward to figuring it out. Now she figured it was her turn and she got out of bed. Josh’s eyes went wide when Becky got out of bed for, her nipples were hard and poking out of her shirt. Becky was thrilled to see that Josh was frozen in place with his mouth open. As she walked across the room toward her room, Josh’s eyes never let her and Becky’s eyes never left him.

She went back to her room to put her borrowed camo on. This time she didn’t put any underwear on. Looking in the mirror she was still amazed at how good she looked in camo. She was pulled out of her observations by the sound of Josh moving around. They came out of their rooms at about the same time and Becky was speechless for Josh looked really good to her in camo, even though he was wearing a ghillie suit. She was beginning to wonder why she was taking to Josh and Gretchen’s lifestyle so fast and easily. Gretchen was already up and had breakfast cooking. After a breakfast of bacon and farm fresh eggs; Becky followed Josh down to the safe room to get his bow. Entering this room was like entering another world for Becky for the room was loaded with guns, ammo, and other weapons.

“Most of these are Gretchen’s, but the older ones are mine for I like to collect antique firearms” Josh told her.

Josh got his bow ready and they were off for they had almost half an hour to walk to get to the tree stand that Josh was wanting to use. Outside Becky amazement continued for she could see the stars. This was something that living in the city, she had never seen outside of pictures and the amount of light that was illuminating the ground for Josh and Becky just blew her away. Even though her vision was only in black and white; she positively loved the view. As they got closer to the woods, Becky could make out the sounds of the animals moving around and Josh explained that what she was hearing was most likely racoons or opossums. As they entered the woods however, they heard a new sound and Josh froze. He then leaned over was whispered into Becky’s ear:

“That sound was a buck rubbing his antlers on a tree so watch your step from now on.”

Five minutes later and Josh had the prefect view of Becky’s ass as they were going up the ladder to one of Josh and Gretchen’s buddy stands. Well, he would have if it hadn’t been dark. Getting up, Josh made sure to fasten Becky’s and his safety harnesses to the tree and they got comfortable. Now it was time to wait for it to get light. Slowly the woods started to wake up and Becky was thrilled to experience it. It was amazing just how beautiful it was as the first rays of sunlight made their way through the trees and she made sure to get plenty of pictures to Josh’s amusement. As it got light out, Josh started rattling his deer antlers. This he explained would bring in the bucks in the area for it sounded like two bucks fighting. The two of them watched the woods and Josh pointed out the animals as they started to become visible in the early morning light. Suddenly he froze and carefully bumped Becky with his elbow. When she looked at him, he gestured toward his right for he saw a large buck coming in. Within seconds, Becky had saw him too and she actually started to shake a bit but she didn’t know why. Josh in the meantime was calm as could be. They watched as the buck came in and as his head went behind a nearby tree; Josh drew back on his bow. He had an almost prefect shot and he took it.

The buck jumped up in the air and took off but Josh could tell by how he was running that he was just a dead deer running. Sure enough, they heard the telltale crash that announced that the buck was down. Becky was actually really excited and was curious as to why Josh wasn’t going down the tree yet.

“After shooting a deer, you really want to wait for a little while so that you know they are down for if you go after them too early, you can actually force them to run more and the chase can go on for miles. The longer the deer runs the more it suffers and the more adrenalin is pumped into the meat which affects its taste. I’ve also heard of deer turning on the hunters and goring them.”

Josh waited about fifteen minutes before he started down the tree. During the wait, Becky asked about she shaking when the buck came in and Josh smiled at her:

“That was your adrenalin pumping causing what is commonly known as “Buck Fever”. The best cure is more hunting so you can get used to it” Josh explained while laughing softly.

Becky smiled at him and curled up to him while they waited. It just seemed so right to her, sitting in that tree stand with Josh; her world just felt complete.

Once down the tree, Josh was again treated the sight of Becky’s heart shaped ass as she came down the tree. When she got down, she saw that Josh was hard again and she couldn’t resist. She reached down and rubbed his hard cock making him moan softly.

“Looks like someone wants to do some pussy hunting.” She whispered to him in a sultry tone and Josh whimpered a bit much to Becky’s amusement. At first Josh was stunned but within a few seconds he shook his head as if to clear out confusion.

They went to where the buck had taken off from and Josh picked up the blood trail. Becky was amazed for she would have walked right past the blood without giving it a second thought. As Josh tracked the buck, he pointed out the blood and what the look of it meant. There were air bubbles in the blood so Josh knew that he had hit the deer in the lungs. Sure enough, within fifty yards, they found the buck in a bit of brush with Josh’s arrow still sticking out of it. He pulled his arrow out and took a picture for Gretchen. He was hoping that she would bring out their ATV so that he wouldn’t have to walk up and get it himself. He then learned that she had gone to town to do some grocery shopping. Now Becky wanted a picture as well so Josh posed with the deer for her. She made that picture her contact photo for Josh.

“Ok, now the fun part. Getting this guy out of here” he told Becky as he dragged the deer to the edge of the woods. She had carried his bow for him. After he had got it to the edge, he took Becky back to the farm to get the ATV. He drove and she held on to him for the ride to get the deer. The whole way she was yelling and laughing. Something else was happening too. The vibrations from the ATV plus her arms around Josh’s torso were making her hornier than she had ever been before. They got the deer on the back and Josh explained that he never field dressed the deer in the field for this was inviting dirt and debris into the carcass. What he did instead was he took the deer back to the farm and hung it to field dress it. That way he could bury the guts in the garden. When they got the farm, Josh weighed the deer and it tipped the scales at 300 pounds. Now it was time for an anatomy lesson for Becky as Josh started to dress the deer. He showed her all the organs and the arrow wound. Just as he thought, he had hit the deer in its lungs. He made sure to save the heart and liver for he loved heart and his parents loved the liver. Last thing was to pull the loins out so that they didn’t dry out. Surprisingly for a city person; Becky didn’t vomit at all during the process and actually asked a number of good questions. Josh then put the buck into the walk-in cooler where he would leave it for probably Sunday to butcher. As they walked to the house, Becky was watching Josh’s ass and her pussy was getting really wet again. Once Josh had everything put away, he noticed that Becky looked really nervous.

“You ok Becky?”

“Ya it’s just your ass is making me horny as hell!” Josh kind of looked over his shoulder at his ass;

“Really?”

“God yes! My pussy is soaked!” Now Josh chuckled softly and shook his head a bit.

“Can you keep yourself under control for I’m not there yet.”

“Why?!?!” Becky whined “Wait! You don’t think I’m beautiful! That has to be it! You’re just like everyone else!”

“BECKY STOP!” Josh growled “That’s not it and you know it for you are an extremely beautiful young woman. It’s just that I’d much rather have a deep connection with the wonderful lady that I’m sharing my body with. I have no interest in one-night stands for I had enough of those in high school before I found someone to love. After finding love; I don’t want to go back to one night or even one weekend stands. What I’m trying to say is that I’m looking for a long-term relationship and that means one not based on just sex.”

He walked over and cupped Becky’s check causing her to cry. She wrapped her arms around Josh’s body and buried her face in his chest. She could still smell the outdoors on his clothes and she continued to hold him until she was cried out. Eventually she felt Josh’s nose nudging her so she looked up. Seeing the look on his face, she closed her eyes and lifted her lips up to where they met his. Sparks started flying between the two for this wasn’t “a let’s have sex kiss”. This was a deep passionate kiss that seemed to go on forever. Eventually they broke their kiss; Becky’s heart was pounding like mad and her stomach was cranking out butterflies by the millions. Becky just couldn’t believe the feeling of kissing this man and it was at this point when she made the final decision on what she wanted.

When Becky and Josh broke their kiss, Josh was amazed at how he felt for he felt like he was floating on clouds. This was something that he hadn’t felt in years. If fact it hadn’t been since he had lost a bet and had to kiss Gretchen. That kiss had caused both of their eyes to dilate and took both of their breaths away. This kiss was far better and Josh thought that all the air had rushed out of his lungs. As they recovered, they stared into each other’s eyes. In that time everything else just disappeared and the only thing that existed has the person in front of them.

The sound of someone clearing their throat broke them out of their trance. Gretchen had gotten back from town.

“Well, it’s about time you two came back to reality for I’ve already put away all the groceries and started marinating the chicken for dinner tonight. Also, Josh that’s a really nice buck.” Josh kind of cleared his throat just enough to say;

“T-Thanks Gretchen.”

CHAPTER FIVE

With that he looked at the time and he knew that he had business to attend to so he excused himself for he had some video conferences that he needed to be dressed for because they were with a potential customer. After Josh had left, Gretchen turned her full attention to Becky:

“Well, how was it?”

“Breathtaking” she shuddered a bit “I’m still a bit high from it. Is it like that every time?”

“No. But when you both truly love each other; that will happen more times than not.”

“I’ve also came to a decision.”

“And?”

“And, I’m going to be needing all the help you can give me for I’ve never dated a man.”

With this Gretchen smiled and took Becky the hand and led her to her room. It was time for a crash course in how to date men with particular attention paid the section of how to date men that have been burnt before and are very wary of new relationships. This part was needed for Josh had been burnt very badly by a high school girlfriend before Janet and now he had much more to lose from getting into a bad relationship. That relationship had almost cost him everything for she turned out to be a complete bitch and accused Josh of raping her. The only thing that saved Josh was his ex-girlfriend got caught changing her story. Now Josh had so much more to lose and he wasn’t going to make the same mistake.

Josh in the meantime was already deeply involved with his meeting for this meeting could mean a shit load of money for both Ben and himself. When they had logged on, it was all business and nothing except business; even though Josh was curious to ask if their house was still standing and Ben was curious to see how Josh and Becky were getting along. After almost five hours of meetings, Josh and Ben only had to present the customer with a prototype to prove that their machine could do what was advertised and they would land a multimillion-dollar a year deal that had the potential to be renewed for years to come. The prototype was already done and was ready to ship for Josh and Ben always tried to undersell their pre-built machines a little bit so that way they didn’t run the risk of not being able to deliver. After the customers had logged off, Josh and Ben worked on coordinating their schedules for this demonstration was going to need both of them and they would have to be away for almost a week. After another half an hour, everything was done and now it was time for pleasantries.

“Well Ben, is our house still standing?”

“Yep, although I can’t say the same for your bed!”

“As long as you replace it by the time I get back.”

“And how are things between you and Becky?”

“Going good. You know that she is an amazing young woman. Hell, she even drove a tractor and helped me with a deer earlier this morning.”

“Sounds like you got it bad!”

“I hope so Ben. I hope so. Well, I better log off for my ass is killing me and I smell supper.”

“Ya mine too and Cynthia will kill me if I spend much more time at the office. Take care man and make sure to treat that lady right.”

“You take care too. You might want to think about taking Cynthia out for dinner tonight.”

With that they waved and logged off. Josh was so damn stiff that he was having serious problems getting out of his chair. ‘Damn I’m already getting too old for this shit and I’m only 22. I wonder how bad it will be when I’m 32.’ With this thought, he was finally able to lever himself out of his chair and stretch. This proved to be a mistake for he almost instantly started cramping up. He had to walk around his office a couple of times before everything started working correctly. He changed into a pair of shorts for it was now a bit after five p.m. and went to find the girls.

While Josh was in his meeting, Becky and Gretchen were in her room talking. Gretchen gave Becky a rundown of Josh’s dating history and how he had been burnt extremely bad by a high school romance. Ever since then, he had been very hesitant to get into new relationships and in fact the only one that he had been in since was with Janet but that had ended when she had to move away. At this Gretchen took Becky into Josh’s room to show her the pictures that he still had of Janet. Becky was amazed at how beautiful Janet was and how close they were in body shape. Janet was a tall, muscular black girl with skin dark as night and warm brown eyes. Her shimmering black hair went to just past her shoulders and framed her oval face perfectly.

“This was, as far as I know, Josh’s only serious girlfriend and I do know that they still talk about once a month. Before you ask Becky, she got married a couple of months ago.”

“Why did they break up if they still have feelings for each other?”

“Well officially, her dad got a major promotion and they had to move. However, everyone I’ve talked to believes that he moved the family to keep Josh and Janet from seeing each other for her parents were extremely pissed that Janet was dating a white farm boy and extremely pissed is being nice about it.”

“Even with Josh as smart, driven, and kind as he is?”

“Yep. It’s amazing at just how racism rears its ugly head and how people that have been the victims of racism can be so racist themselves.”

“So, do you think that Josh and I have a chance?”

“Well, you experienced the kiss. I will say that you have a serious chance but you are to be very careful and not push too hard. One of the major things’ is don’t sound desperate and avoid asking about money at all cost. For if he even suspects you of being a gold-digger, he won’t give you another chance. Once you two have been dating for a while, it should be safe to carefully ask about money but not until then.”

“Just how much money can a college student have?”

“Well Becky; I have no clue how much he’s worth because he keeps all his financials under extremely tight wraps. I do know that Ben and him each own fifty percent of their robot company and their company is a very successful business that employs about two hundred people. One of the big reasons that Josh and Ben even going to college is for the connections to more people in industry. Of course, Josh has part ownership in the farm here and the farm does very well. In the time that we have owned it, we have expanded it by almost tenfold without relying too much on debt to do it. We now hold about three thousand acres and we add more every year.”

“Wow. I would have never guessed. He doesn’t seem wealthy and I definitely wouldn’t have pegged him a class exploiter.”

“And that’s on purpose. One he is very modest, two he doesn’t want the attention, and three he hates the rich person attitude. He is definitely not a “class exploiter” and if I hear you make a comment like that again, I’ll knock your teeth down your throat. He just believes that people should have to work to get stuff. This way they have skin in the game so they will appreciate what they have earned. Speaking of skin, he is about as far from being racist as you can get. He only cares about the person under the skin and not the wrapping. I also know that while he donates a large amount of money to charity, he doesn’t claim any of it on his taxes. His opinion is that if you claim it on taxes then it’s no longer charity but a tax dodge and therefore not worthy of being called “charity”. Now before you ask, I don’t know what charities he donates to, I just know that he donates to charity. In a nutshell, if you want to be with Josh then you need to focus on being yourself, don’t push, let him decide, and drop the socialist shit for he is a very caring business man that takes very good care of his employees. In fact, I do know that the starting wage is about $60,000 a year and benefits start on day one. It might take him a while but I think that you two do belong together and from what I’ve seen so far you two make a cute couple.”

“Thank you, Gretchen. This means so much to me that you are willing to instruct me on how to date your brother. I would have probably done exactly the opposite of what you said to do. He is so different from anyone I’ve ever met before.”

“Yep, that man is definitely one of a kind. Now come on, let’s get out of here before Josh gets done with his meeting.”

The girls went back to Gretchen’s room where they talked for a bit more. Only this time they told each other about their own past and failed relationships. They talked for hours before Gretchen decided that it was time for some yoga.

“You mind if I join you?”

“I don’t care as long as you can do yoga to classical music.”

“I usually hate classical but I guess I can tolerate it. You wouldn’t happen to have any yoga pants would you. I didn’t bring mine with me.”

“Who needs clothes? I haven’t worn clothes to practice yoga in for years and I don’t miss them at all.”

“But what about Josh?”

“What about him?”

“Well, I don’t know if he would want to see me naked yet although I did see him naked this morning.”

“There’s only one way to find out. Now STRIP!” Becky slowly removed her clothing and Gretchen whistled.

“For someone not sure on their nudity; that’s a big step not to wear any underwear under their hunting clothes.” Becky’s checks turned as red as her hair. When Gretchen saw Becky’s untamed bush, she shook her head and got a towel. Gretchen put the towel on her bed.

“Lay down Becky” patting the towel “So I can do some hedge trimming for you.”

“But, but, but”

“Your butt on the towel NOW.”

Defeated and a bit excited Becky laid down on the towel and Gretchen kneeled down with a pair of trimmers. These were designed for pubic hair so Gretchen made short work of Becky’s overgrown flame red bush. She didn’t take it off but just trimmed it up so that it looked nice. She did shave Becky’s lips so that if Josh walked behind her when she was bent over, he would be able to see everything that Becky had to offer. Another reason Gretchen did this was to see for herself what Becky had down there and she was aroused herself for Becky smelled amazing and was perfectly symmetrical down there. Gretchen was even able to watch Becky’s lips swell a bit and her clit peek out from under its hood.

This was too much for Gretchen and she put down the trimmers and planted a kiss on Becky’s clit. Becky sucked in a deep breath and let out a low moan when Gretchen ran her tongue up her slit.

“Oh Gretchen. That feels amazing! Please don’t stop. For the love of god don’t stop!”

Stopping was the last time on Gretchen’s mind as she ran her tongue up and down Becky’s hot slit. When Gretchen’s tongue went across Becky’s clit, Becky’s hands latched onto the back of Gretchen’s head, her fingers burying themselves into deeply into Gretchen’s blond hair and held her there. While Gretchen sucked, licked, and recited the alphabet on Becky’s clit, Gretchen’s fingers were exploring Becky’s vagina and quickly found Becky’s g-spot. Becky was now squirming on the bed while trying to shove Gretchen’s head into her cunt. At least Becky was being quiet for the time being.

Gretchen worked Becky higher and higher but was careful to keep her from cumming. Gretchen then had an idea and she moved her hand so that her fingers could continue to work Becky’s vagina and her thumb could rub Becky’s ass hole. At the same time, Gretchen’s free hand found one of Becky’s nipples and started to twist, flick, and rub it. This proved to be too much for Becky and she let out a feral groan as her back arched so much that Gretchen wondered how on earth Becky’s back hadn’t broke in half. For thirty seconds Becky stayed in this position; Then she started to shake violently as her orgasm hit. Both girls were surprised when Becky squirted all over Gretchen’s face. Becky had never been a squirter before and Gretchen had never had a squirter. As surprised as she was, Gretchen drank down as much juice as she could for it was sweet and tangy. ‘Oh, this is addicting’ thought Gretchen as she lapped up every drop of juice that she could find. Finally, Becky could take no more and had to push Gretchen away as she laid on Gretchen’s bed and gasped for breath, her skin was covered in sweat and flushed. Her muscles wouldn’t work at all and every cell in her body felt like it weighed a hundred pounds.

Gretchen smiled as she got up to get a washcloth to clean Becky up some. After Gretchen had Becky all clean, Becky still had to lay there for about half an hour so that she could recover enough to stand up. The entire time, Gretchen laid next to her and gently ran her fingers over Becky’s curves and sang softly to her.

“Oh Gretchen” Becky sighed after Gretchen laid down with her “that was just amazing for that was by far the best orgasm that I have ever had.”

“Well just wait because what Janet told me, Josh is a lot better.” Becky’s head snapped over to look at Gretchen with wide eyes “Yes I did this to Janet as well and she said that while I’m really good, Josh is on another level completely.”

“Oh God! I don’t know if I would be able to handle that” Becky said chuckling a bit.

“Come on Becky. Let’s get some yoga in before Josh gets done with his meeting.”

With that, they went out to the living room where they found some music that they could both agree with and they started their routine.

Walking into the living room Josh’s jaw hit the floor for Gretchen and Becky were doing naked yoga together and Josh was looking at a pair of hearts. Gretchen, he had seen many times so he didn’t linger there much. Becky however was stunning. Her ass formed a prefect heart shape with almost the prefect amount of fat on it. Between her legs, Josh could see an almost two-inch-wide opening between them and he could see her bright red bush that was very neatly trimmed. When he focused on it, he almost came in his pants for her lips her a bit red and puffy and there was a bit of moisture in her slit. Speaking of her slit, Josh could see that it was parted slightly offering him one hell of a sneak peek at her goods. He managed to break his gaze, walked past the ladies, and laid down on the couch to stretch out some.

“Long meeting?” asked Gretchen

“God yes. On the plus side the contract is pretty much secured. Ben and I just have to go and give a live demonstration of the robot and that robot is very well tested so everything should go well. They said that as long as the robot lives up to what we promised then we will get the contract.”

“If you don’t mind me asking; how big is the contract?” asked Becky.

Josh gave her a very calculating look and Gretchen held her breath. Becky did to once she realized her mistake for, she had asked Josh about money before they were together. Josh saw the fear mounting in Becky’s face and he knew that Becky had realized her mistake so he left her off the hook by saying:

“Sorry but that’s a company secret.”

Both girls let out their breath and relaxed a bit.

“Dinner is almost done Josh and I made chicken parmesan for you.” With this Josh licked his lips for Gretchen made chicken parmesan that was to die for. With that the oven went off meaning that dinner was almost done. Gretchen walked into the kitchen, leaving Becky and Josh alone.

After Gretchen walked out, Becky walked over to couch that Josh was laying on. She could see Josh’s eyes tracing her every curve and where before this would have pissed her off; now she felt sexy. She stood there for the few seconds that it took Josh to check her out for she was curious to see where Josh’s eyes would stop. To her complete surprise, Josh finished checking her out by focusing on her eyes. Without even thinking about it, she sat down on the couch and then laid down where her head was resting on Josh’s arm. Becky took the arm that she was laying on and gently moved to where Josh could wrap her up in his arm. Josh took his other hand and very gently traced Becky’s curves. His touch was so light that she could barely feel it and this was giving her serious goosebumps.

While Josh was tracing Becky’s curves, his nose was buried in her hair where he found her scent intoxicating for, she smelled a bit like strawberries and wild flowers. Laying there with her, he found himself getting tired and within minutes he had slipped off to sleep. Becky felt Josh’s body completely relax with the exception of his hard cock and soon she heard Josh’s breathing change and she knew that he had fallen asleep on her. With this knowledge, she smiled and wiggled herself to where she was very comfortable as well. As she finished getting comfortable; she started to doze off herself, Gretchen walked back into the room and she was amazed that Josh had passed out on the couch for this was something that he never did. She did smile seeing that Becky was out as well and if she hadn’t spent a decent amount of the day on dinner, she would have let them sleep.

Gretchen went over and gave Becky a gentle kiss which woke her back up for Becky hadn’t even realized that she had passed out. At first, she was confused and then seeing Gretchen looking at her the confusion was cleared up. As Becky started to move a bit more, Josh woke back up.

“What happened?” he asked as he was trying to make sense of everything.

“What happened is that I left the room for five minutes and you fell asleep with this angel” Gretchen responded with a chuckle. Josh looked at Becky and smiled warmly as he moved his face down to hers. Becky moved up and they shared one hell of a kiss. Suddenly Gretchen didn’t exist anymore and they started to really get into their kiss. Becky was the first to open her mouth and their tongues began to wrestle for space. Becky could feel her body getting warmer and Josh’s free hand became more active.

Suddenly Gretchen cleared her throat and the lovers were brought back to the present. Once Gretchen had their attention:

“Dinner is done so hurry and wash up before stuff gets cold.”

Josh got up and helped Becky up even though she didn’t need it. She then followed Josh to the kitchen sink where they washed up. Sitting down, Becky was amazed at how good everything smelled. Soon she learned that Gretchen was just as good of a cook as Josh was for the chicken parmesan was spectacular as per Gretchen’s usual.

After dinner, Josh looked out and saw that it was still beautiful out so he figured that he would go out and do some fishing. Gretchen thought that this was a good idea and the two of them cleaned up from dinner while Becky watched, Josh did the dishes and Gretchen dried. She was stunned to see Gretchen walk right out the door with nothing on but a pair of flip flops. Becky had never even considered going around outside naked and now she had to make a choice. As Josh was getting ready to go out, he looked at Becky:

“You coming with us?”

“But I’m naked!!”

“So what? Gretchen is too.”

“But what if someone sees me?!?!”

“We’re going fishing on our private lake and there’s no way anyone else is going to see you back there. Well, I guess the NSA or CIA might but fuck them. If it would make you feel better, I can lose the shorts.”

Becky nodded without even thinking about it and Josh dropped his shorts and held his arm out for Becky. Now she got to check Josh’s cock out again, only this time at a much closer range. While her mom had always described cocks as being ugly as fuck; Becky found that Josh’s cock was beautiful and she wanted to spend years getting to know it. Josh also had solid six-pack abs and his muscles were all well-defined. She grabbed Josh’s hand and Josh lead Becky out to the lake’s boat house. This is where Josh and Gretchen stored their fishing equipment and Gretchen was getting the bait ready for the rods were already on the pontoon boat that they would be using. Josh helped Becky onto the boat and he started the outboard as well as opening the main door. Gretchen jumped on with the bait and he backed out of the boat house.

The three of them crossed the lake and Josh anchored in an area that had a lot of structure for they were after catfish. Gretchen had her gear in the water within a minute while Josh helped Becky with her stuff. As soon as Gretchen had her stuff situated, she stretched out in the sunlight for her rods had bells on them to tell her of bites. After all the other rods were out, Becky laid down next to Gretchen.

“He does have a beautiful cock, doesn’t he?” asked Becky while she was checking Josh and his semi-erect cock out for the hundredth time.

“Yes, he does and I hope that you have a chance to get to use it for Janet always said that he is very good with it.” With this Becky turned red again. What was it with this family that they could embarrass her constantly?

Suddenly Josh’s phone went off with a text and after looked at it, he chuckled.

“What’s up Josh?” asked Becky

“Ben is asking how things are going with you.”

“Oh, he is, is he?” asked Gretchen “Well how bout you send him a pic of Becky and I laying here naked. Just don’t show our faces.” Josh smiled

“How about it, Becky?”

“Um…ok. As long as we approve before you send it.” Josh took a picture of the two laying there in their birthday suits and showed it to them. They approved and Josh sent it snickering. Within a minute his phone was blown up with text from Ben

“HOLY FUCKING SHIT MAN!!! WHEN DID YOU FIND THOSE GODESSES?!?!?!”

“You’ve met both of them for one is Becky and the other is Gretchen.”

“How did you get them naked?”

“I didn’t. They just decided that they didn’t want to wear clothes.”

“You fucking lucky bastard!!! I have to go find Cynthia to take care of my hard-on”

Josh was laughing so hard that he had to sit down and he showed the conversation to the ladies. Once they read through it, they started laughing too. As Becky was calming down, one of her rods started bouncing and she went from laughter to panic within a second which caused Gretchen to laugh so hard that she peed a bit. Josh provided Becky calm instructions on how to handle the fish and within a couple of minutes, Becky had her first fish ever; a five-pound catfish. Josh took pictures of it and of Becky holding it before she released it back into the lake. Gretchen explained that they only kept the one-to-two-pound catfish to eat and anything else they threw back. They did this one to help the fish get bigger and two the smaller ones tasted better.

Over the next couple of hours, they caught several more catfish with them keeping enough for tomorrow’ lunch, for Saturday evening was when they had dinner with their parents. This was something that Josh and Gretchen had done ever since they moved out. Sometimes they would go out, sometimes they would eat at their parents’ house and at other times they would eat at Gretchen and Josh’s place.

Finally, the sun was setting giving a spectacular display of colors that all three had to get some pictures of. Josh came up and put an arm around Becky’s shoulders.

“So how was your first full day in the country?”

“Like a dream. Thank you so much for allowing me to tag along.”

Josh bend down a bit and nudged her head with his nose. She looked at him and their lips met. Something about this kiss seemed a bit different to Becky. The energy it released was much greater and the reaction that she had to it was much stronger than the one that they had shared earlier in the morning. She let out a low moan as it seemed like every nerve in her body was firing constantly and she felt herself being pulled down a bit. Josh was trying to pull her down to the deck and her body reacted before she even knew what was going on. Within seconds they were both sitting on the deck with Becky’s legs wrapped around Josh’s waist, her arms wrapped around his neck, and her butt resting on Josh’s thighs. Their lips were mashed together and Josh’s cock was at full mast. Both of them could feel it brushing against Becky’s swollen pussy but neither of them tried to get it into her. Becky was too scared of going too fast and Josh wasn’t quite there yet although if she had made the move, he would have gladly rocked her world. Finally, he moved it to where it was trapped between them. When he moved it; it dragged across Becky’s clit and she instantly sucked in a deep breath.

They were so into making out that they didn’t even notice Gretchen take their picture with the sun behind them or her bringing in the anchors and driving the boat back to the boat house. Once she had all the gear put away, she dumped a bucket of water over them causing Becky to scream and gasp. The water had been a bit cold. The shock caused Josh’s cock to shrivel and Becky’s nipples to harden to glass cutter hardness.

“Come on children” Gretchen sang “it’s time to go in” Josh was smiling and laughing as he picked Becky up and carried her back to the house with Gretchen trailing them. The fish had been put in a fridge in the boathouse and they would be dealt with in the morning. Josh carried Becky right to the shower and held her in his arms while the shower warmed up. Once it was warm, he put her down so they could get into the shower.

This being the first time that Becky had ever showered with a man; she was equally thrilled and nervous, but she needn’t have worried. Josh never gave up with her and through trial-and-error Becky figured out how to wash a man. Josh of course already knew how to wash a woman and he borrowed some of Gretchen’s body wash for Becky. By the time they were done with their shower, they were both all smiles.

When they got out, Gretchen had a surprise for them. She had cropped the picture that she had taken of them with the sunset behind them so that you could only see their heads and shoulders. Both of them absolutely loved the picture so Gretchen sent it to both of their phones where Josh made it his background picture. He also made sure to save it so that he could go get it printed out and frame it for his dresser. In some ways Josh was a traditionalist and pictures were one of them. When he got a really good picture that showed true love and passion, he printed and framed the picture for his dresser. So far, he only had pictures of him and Gretchen or his family on his dresser along with a couple of Janet and him. Now he had one of him and Becky.

Since it was late, the three of them agreed that it was time for bed. This time Becky just looked at her bed and without even laying in it went to Josh’s room to sleep with him. This time Josh didn’t even ask her anything before he moved lifted the covers for her. She crawled into bed with Josh and snuggled up in his strong arms. It was here that she felt safe, warm, and loved even though they were both naked. She simply couldn’t believe how much she loved Josh already for it seemed like everything he did made her love him more. He didn’t paw at her or try to force her to have sex with him. In fact, he went out of his way to make sure that his hands didn’t touch her in inappropriate ways. He would always take the time to explain everything about what he was doing, and put it in terms that she could understand. He was also one hell of a cook and he shared in the household chores. Then there was Gretchen. Here was a woman who was very passionate, fun loving, and loyal. After all she had already told Becky that she wouldn’t mind taking her to bed with her but willingly gave Josh the first shot with her. With the thoughts of love, Becky went to sleep.

While Becky was reminiscing on the love that was shown to her, Josh was thinking about Becky. He was falling in love with her but he was still very wary and the alarm bells in his head were ringing even louder. He knew that she was a hard left liberal and was surprised that she hadn’t tried preaching to him about all the things that he was “doing wrong”. Josh was guessing that the reason that she wasn’t was because of Gretchen. He knew that Gretchen loved him deeply and would do almost anything for him. Becky was willing to try new things and actually seemed to be enjoying herself. What Josh wasn’t sure of was how Becky would react when she learned of how many workers his robots had displaced. The way Josh looked at it was that it was far better for a few workers to lose their jobs to automation then for the whole factory to pack up and go overseas to look for cheaper labor. Josh knew that Becky was very smart and she was a quick learner. What he loved most was that she wasn’t throwing herself at him because he hated this. One it made the woman come off as a whore and two it usually meant that they wanted something. With thoughts of Becky; Josh drifted off to sleep as well.

CHAPTER SIX

The next morning, Becky woke up to an empty bed and the sun was streaming in the windows. As she continued to wake up, she could hear the sound of a heavy engine outside. She got up and after brushing her teeth, she put on her new clothes. Looking in the mirror in her room, she was thrilled at how good she looked for her new clothes hugged her curves and were still comfortable. She took a deep breath and walked out of the room but nobody else was in the house however there was a note and a sweatshirt laying on the kitchen counter. The note not only told her where to find Gretchen and Josh but that she would want to wear the sweatshirt for the temperature had dropped drastically overnight. She put the sweatshirt on, went outside, and was immediately grateful because the temperature was now hovering around forty degrees where it had been eighty the day before. As she approached the barn where the note said that Josh and Gretchen would be, she could hear the crackle of a welder and several sounds which she didn’t recognize. When she walked through the door, the noise level increased drastically and hanging on the wall in front of her was a pair of ear muffs with her name written on a piece of tape so she put them on. These had a radio set built into them so the wearer could communicate. She had barely stepped in when Gretchen called her over to give her a hand with the fabrication work.

What followed was the most difficult time in Becky’s life for Gretchen and Josh were working extremely hard and they never seemed to slow down. While Gretchen was welding, Josh had been cutting the steel for this was done on a laser cutter that Josh had built. Within an hour, Becky was covered in sweat and dirt and despite the day being chilly, she had stripped off her sweatshirt. Of course, neither Josh or Gretchen was wearing sweatshirts either. In fact, Gretchen didn’t even have a shirt on, she was working in pants and a sports bra.

It was almost one in the afternoon before Josh and Gretchen stopped working for the day. While they were a bit tired, Becky was absolutely exhausted and had a touch of welder burn. Right now, all she wanted to do was get a shower and take a nap. Josh and Gretchen of course had other ideas and they dragged Becky along for there were more chores that needed done. At least all the livestock were taken care of by robots, but one of the robots in the mushroom grow barn was down and it needed fixed. This was urgent for that barn was extremely profitable for the farm since the fertilizer was provided by the livestock and the mushrooms themselves sold for top dollar.

“Well Becky, let’s see just how much of a dirty girl you are” teased Gretchen getting a groan out of Becky and a grin from Josh.

It was here where Gretchen and Josh really showed off just how strong they were for there wasn’t much in here to assist with lifting, so everything had to be lifted the old-fashioned way. It took another hour to get done and now they could go in and eat a small lunch and get cleaned up for they were going to Gretchen and Josh’s parents’ house at six. The cleanup was the most important thing here for all three of them were caked in dirt. Lunch was some of the catfish from the night before and just like all the previous food that Becky ate there, it was spectacular. Gretchen gave Becky some cream for her burns so that they wouldn’t hurt too bad.

After lunch all three went to get their showers. Becky climbed in with Josh without even asking, not that he was going to complain about showering with a goddess. Of course, he was hard as a rock at seeing Becky strip out of her clothes and this caused her to giggle. The other affect that it had on her was that she got wet as hell. It was really starting to bug her that Josh wouldn’t make any move on her despite the obvious fact that he found her very attractive. This shower was a bit different than the other ones they had shared for Josh seemed to be in a hurry for some reason and he climbed out well before Becky was done.

By the time Becky got out, Josh was on a video call and Becky didn’t want to disturb him. So, she went to find Gretchen. This was easy for Gretchen was stretched out on her bed reading. Becky knocked on the door frame and when Gretchen saw that it was Becky, she waved her in.

“What’s up, Becky?”

“Josh; I seem to have pissed him off somehow and I don’t know what I did or what to do.”

“Well, what happened?”

Becky told Gretchen what had happened in the shower and what Josh was doing when she got out.

“That is odd for I didn’t know he had any business calls for today. Usually, he tells me a head of time so he can make sure that he’s available for the call.”

“It’s not only the shower Gretchen; I can’t seem to get Josh interested in making love to me and it’s starting to hurt some.”

“Becky, if he wasn’t interested in you then you wouldn’t be here. You just need to be patient for he is probably the wariest male in the human species. Just give him time and when he starts rubbing your naughty bits then you know that you’ll be in for a very wild night. He just has to be sure that he has feelings for you and I know that he does. He already knows that you are ready for him. If I had to guess; I would say that tonight you might not be getting much sleep but understand that I might be wrong about that. The biggest thing you have to remember is don’t try to fake anything for he is the only man that I have ever met that can properly read a female and he WILL know if you try to fake anything.”

“Oh, you sure Gretchen?” To answer this Gretchen just looked at her.

“Now let’s go see who Josh is talking to.”

When Gretchen stuck her head into Josh’s office, she could tell just by the voice that he was talking to, for it was Janet’s. When she realized who it was, Gretchen smiled and walked in with Becky in tow. Josh saw them come in and smiled. Gretchen came around and into camera range.

“Hey Janet.”

“Hi Gretchen. How are you going?”

“Oh, can’t complain. How are you?”

“I hate mornings.” Gretchen had a confused look on her face which Josh cleared up.

“Morning sickness”

“OH MY GOD Janet. That’s wonderful!”

“Thank you, Gretchen. I love being pregnant but I can do without having my head over the toilet every fucking morning.”

“At least that’s temporary. How’s your other half feel about everything?”

“He fainted when he got the news.” Gretchen broke out laughing so hard that she had to sit down.

“Ok on to other good news” Josh said as he waved Becky to him “Janet this is the lady I was telling you about, Becky. Becky this was my first serious love, Janet.”

“Well, hi Becky. Josh treating you right cause if he ain’t; I’ll fly back there and kick his white ass”

“Don’t worry. He’s treating me very well. Actually, he’s the first guy that I’ve ever been with. I’ve only been with girls before.”

“Oh, what made you decide on him being your first?”

“He saved my life about a month ago. Of course, it took me a while to track him down because he never told me his name or anything. He just saved me, dropped me off at the hospital and left.”

“Becky, honey. I know what happened to you so you don’t need to skip over it for me. Now make sure you take care of him because he is probably the best man that you will ever find. Now I’ve got to go because I have to get ready for work.”

Everyone said their goodbyes and the call ended.

“So, Becky, what’s you think of Janet?” asked Gretchen.

“She seems really nice and very smart.”

“She is.” Josh replied “Now on to other matters, we should probably get ready to get going.”

The three went to their separate rooms to get ready. Gretchen put on jeans and a t-shirt which matched Josh’s outfit with the obvious style differences. Becky however was determined to make an impression on Josh so she put on the other pair of jeans that he had bought for her and a red plaid shirt. To further drive Josh wild, Becky put on her cowgirl boots. To finish things off, she put her hair into a loose braid. Looking in the mirror, Becky had to admit that she was hot and was even turning herself on.

When she came out of her room, Josh and Gretchen were already in the living room, so that’s were Becky went. She was able to come up behind Josh so that he wouldn’t see her until she was almost touching him. When Josh turned his eyes to Becky, she could have sworn that she saw a fire lit in his eyes. The fire of desire, of lust, and she felt his body temperature rise. All this caused her to get really wet really quick and her own heart to start fluttering. She had finally found someone who desired her. Becky’s composer was almost undone when she looked at Gretchen for, she had a glimmer in her eyes and she could see Gretchen’s tongue tracing the inside of her lips. ‘Oh shit, what have I done for now I have two people who want me’ thought Becky. Before she could fashion another thought, Josh scooped her up causing her to break out in a giggling fit. Becky was finding very quickly that she loved being with a man. Well, this man anyway. She loved that musky scent and the muscles that could pick her up with no problems at all. Most of all, she found that there didn’t seem to be as much drama as there had been the few times that she was able to hook up with another girl.

Josh carried Becky out of the house and put her in his truck. This show of strength from a lover was something that Becky was not use to in the slightest but she was quickly growing to like. Not only was she getting used to it, but she was starting to look forward to it. As Josh sat Becky down in the middle of his front seat, Gretchen climbed into the passenger seat and helped Becky get buckled in. After Josh was on the road, he just his arm around Becky and drew her up close to him. She just laid her head on his chest and found that she felt completely relaxed and safe.

After driving for almost thirty minutes, Becky found them pulling up to a very nice looking home. Josh reached across her to unbuckle her and his hand glided right over her mound causing her to catch her breath. When she looked at Josh, he was smiling at her and she felt the seat belt release and right there, she just knew that she probably wasn’t going to be getting any sleep that night. He slid out of the truck and reaching out his arms, picked Becky up like she was a piece of paper and pulled her out of the truck. After Josh set her down, Becky felt a strong hand cupping her ass and she now knew that she had a boyfriend. Accordingly, she couldn’t have been happier but she was worried about what her mom would say once she found out. Gretchen was already at the door and had knocked. When the door opened, Becky was stunned for the woman who answered the door was even more beautiful than Gretchen was.

“Hey mom” Josh said “I have someone for you to meet.” He pulled Becky forward “Becky this is Gretchen’s and my mom, Elizabeth. Mom this is my new girlfriend, Rebecca.”

“Liz”

“Becky”

Becky was stunned but she put her hand out for a handshake; instead, Liz pulled her in for a tight hug. Becky automatically returned the hug. She broke the hug when she heard Gretchen call for her dad. From a door that Becky assumed lead to the basement, she heard a deep baritone voice;

“Be up in a moment pumpkin.” Becky retreated back into Josh’s arms when she heard very heavy footsteps coming up the stairs. When the man emerged, Becky was speechless for he was huge. He was so big that he had to duck a bit to fit through the door. This time Gretchen handled the introductions. Their dad’s name was Sam and he was probably the largest man that Becky had ever seen. It didn’t take her long to realize however that his strength wasn’t the biggest danger for Sam was extremely charismatic and within five minutes Becky’s cheeks were bright red as Sam turned on the charm. Unfortunately for Sam, Liz heard him and gave him one of her famous looks of death.

“Uh-oh, looks like daddy isn’t going to get laid tonight!” chirped Gretchen.

This comment caused Becky to spit up the water that she had been drinking and in doing so, she sprayed water all over Liz who was sitting across from her. Becky was mortified but Josh and Gretchen were rolling around on the floor laughing their asses off. Becky just looked at Liz with fear in her eyes but that went away when Liz started laughing and Becky was able to relax.

Half an hour after they pulled in Liz called from the kitchen saying that dinner was ready. When Becky seen the spread, she nearly fainted for there was more food here then she could eat in a week. As Becky was going to grab a plate, Josh stopped her and signaled for her to wait a minute. In this house, grace was said before eating and this week, it was Josh’s turn to give thanks. Becky was just amazed at how humble Josh was when; in his words, he was talking to no one. What stunned her the most was when Josh gave thanks for Becky coming into his life. After Josh said amen, he looked at Becky and the love in his eyes almost brought Becky to tears for she had never seen so much love directed toward her in her life.

The meal that followed was so much fun for Becky that she actually had to run to the bathroom to avoid peeing her pants for it turned out that when Josh’s family got together the humor came out in full force and nothing was off limits. A couple of times, Josh blew gently in her ear causing her to squeal with caused everyone at the table to burst into laughter. The food on the other hand was out of this world and Becky no longer had to wonder where Josh and Gretchen learned to cook for their mom was one hell of a cook. During dinner, Josh told the story of how him and Becky met and to her surprise neither of his parents seemed surprised. Becky also told of everything that Josh and her had been doing since she came up and of course she had to give her life story. Some of the stories that Josh’s parents told about his childhood made Josh turn redder than Becky’s hair and she just couldn’t stop laughing at this. During dinner, Becky learned that Liz was an extremely successful real estate agent and Sam owned a small construction firm.

After dinner and clean up, it was time for some board games. The game for the evening was Monopoly but it was limited to ten turns so that the game wouldn’t last too long. Again, Becky was surprised at how much fun she had in playing a game that her mom had been calling out for years as “promoting the evils of capitalism”.

Finally, it was time to leave and Becky was simply amazed at how much love was in that home. Growing up, she had never had anything like that because her mom was a very hateful person that thought that everything in which she didn’t come out on top was evil. On the way back, both Gretchen and Josh asked her not to snuggle up to Josh so that he could focus on driving because of the number of deer in the area. So, Becky snuggled up to Gretchen instead and actually fell asleep.

CHAPTER SEVEN

Once Josh turned the truck off, Becky woke up and moved to work some kinks out of her neck as she slid out after Josh. At the door, Josh scooped Becky up and the look in Becky’s eyes was one of shear lust. Josh carried her in and right to his bedroom where he shut the door once they were in and gently laid Becky out on his bed. He then sat down on the bed next to her and leaned over to where he was looking straight into her eyes. Becky’s heart melted when she looked deep into Josh’s eyes and saw nothing but love.

“You know that we don’t have to do anything Becky.”

“Josh shut up for I’ve been wanting to do this since I felt your hard cock against my ass.”

“I tried to move it.”

“I know and that’s why I stopped you. Now are we going to keep talking or are you going to kiss me?”

Josh moved his head down to where his lips could capture Becky’s leading to the sweetest kiss that Becky had ever had. As they were kissing, one of Josh’s hands started running along Becky’s neck causing Becky’s heartrate to start rising and her hands started rubbing on Josh. Within minutes Becky’s hands had worked themselves under Josh’s shirt and had forced it up. Josh then moved to where Becky could take his shirt off and for the first time in her life, Becky could directly run her hands on a man’s six pack and really explore. She didn’t have a shirt in the way or have to hurry to avoid cold water. As Becky’s hands were exploring Josh’s stomach and chest, his were unbuttoning her shirt. After he got her shirt unbuttoned, he spent some time just lightly running his fingertips over Becky’s stomach. She could just barely feel him touching her but it still gave her serious goosebumps and sent her temperature soaring. Now she had to get her clothes off for it felt like she was on fire. She sat up so that she could get her shirt and bra off but Josh beat her to it. She was surprised when Josh made short work of her bra.

“I thought guys couldn’t work bras?”

“You forget that I’ve done this before and it’s like riding a bike. Once you learn you never forget.”

Now that Becky was topless, she tried to get her pants off but Josh stopped her and gently leaned her back down. He started kissing her neck and Becky was in heaven. The feeling of his lips and his facial hair on her skin was driving her to new heights and within only a minute she released her first ever moan caused by a man touching her. Slowly Josh worked his way down her body; making sure to kiss every bit of skin that he could get to. While he had been kissing her, one of his hands was still exploring and had started to trace one of her breasts. Finally, his lips found her other breast and Becky was now feeling things that she had never felt before. She started moaning softly and she made sure to thrust her breast up as much as she could so that Josh could have the easiest access to that as possible. For now, he was just kissing around her breast and Becky was getting desperate for him to got to her nipples. Finally, she had enough and she grabbed his head and moved him to where his lips landed on her nipples. Instead of kissing them though, Josh latched on and started sucking while his free hand he started flicking and pinching the other one. Becky’s fingers were now running through Josh’s hair as she was experiencing levels of bliss that she had NEVER reached before. Soon Josh’s lips let go of her nipple and she thought that he was headed further south but no, he was just switching nipples;

“What, I just have to have a taste of the other one too. Can’t let it feel left out now can we?” He told her when she gave him a questioning look. With Josh switching it put his dominate hand on work on Becky’s nipples and she could tell the difference. Either that or Josh was quickly learning what turned her on because she could feel herself getting close to having an orgasm. This was something that she had never done before but if Josh kept this up; it would happen. Josh had caught on to the fact that Becky was getting close and he continued to work both of her breast. He was finding that she liked things a bit rough so he pinched her one nipple between his fingers and twisted while he lightly bit the one in his mouth. The reaction that he got was explosive for Becky screamed at the top of her lungs as her body tried to twist and turn as she squirted completely soaking her pants. She couldn’t move her body because Josh had her pinned down. This only made her orgasm last longer. After almost forty-five seconds, she finally began the descent down from orgasm heights. From the top, she had seen a whole new world and it was hers for the taking but first she had to recover from what was one of the most powerful orgasms that she had ever had. As she was coming down, Josh laid down next to her and traced her curves with his fingertips. She had been intending to explore Josh some but her body had other ideas and she dozed off. Josh smiled and looked at the door. He had been fast enough to catch Gretchen standing there with her hand down her pants. When they made eye contact, Josh smiled at her and signaled for her to come on in. When Gretchen came up next to him, she asked;

“What did you do to that poor girl?”

“Just the usual, I gave her a mind-altering orgasm.”

“Good god Josh, I don’t think I’ve ever seen a girl cum that hard.”

“Well now you have. Seems like Becky’s likes things a bit on the rough side.”

“Oh really?”

“Yep. I bit one nipple while pinching and twisting the other.” Then looking at Becky “if you kindly excuse me Gretchen, but I think my girlfriend here is starting to recover.”

“Well, you two have fun and don’t kill her Josh for I like her too.” Josh flashed Gretchen a warm smile that melted her heart ‘damn his morals anyway’ thought Gretchen ‘what I wouldn’t give to have him or at least a man like him.’

Slowly Becky was able to open her eyes and the first thing she saw was Josh smiling down at her.

“Josh, what did you do to me? That was one of the best orgasms that I have ever had.”

“Just getting you warmed up sweetheart.”

At this Becky’s eyes went wide open in disbelief. At least her body knew what to do while her brain caught up. Her hands went up and cupped Josh’s cheeks and then pulled Josh down for a kiss. Into that kiss, Becky poured every bit of passion and emotion that she had. Based on Josh’s reaction it had the desired effect for his eyes went wide and then narrowed with equal parts love and lust. As they were kissing, Becky moved her hands down Josh’s body until they settled on his shoulders. She started pushing until Josh was on his back and Becky was above him. The first thing she did was to take his pants off. At first, she had problems with his belt but Josh gave her a hand with it. She then pushed his pants and boxers off. Josh could see how wet Becky was so he had her move to where he could work on her pants. He made quick work of her jeans and pushed them down her thighs. He was surprised to find no panties and when Becky noticed his surprise; she just smiled as she moved off the bed to finish dropping her pants.

Now that both of them were naked, Becky moved to where she could examine her first cock up close. What amazed her the most was how hard it was but how soft and smooth the skin was. She made sure that her fingertips went over every inch of Josh’s cock at least a couple of times.

“Josh, I’m worried. I don’t know what to do with this? I mean should I just move to stick it in me or would you like me to play with it first?”

“That’s up to you. One thing though; before we go any further do I need to get a condom?”

“Don’t worry about condoms. I’m on the pill for my periods but thank you for asking. Also, I was checked last month and I’m clean.”

“Well, I don’t know how long I’m going to last this first time because I haven’t had a woman since Janet. I do promise you that I will never leave you high and dry.”

“You don’t need to worry about that Josh, because we have all night now don’t, we?” Josh just nodded as Becky swung her leg over Josh and started to rub her slit up and down Josh’s cock lubricating it. Once she was happy, she stood up a bit to allow Josh’s cock to stand straight up. As she was going to sit down on it, she froze as the tip touched her. Suddenly she just couldn’t do it.

“Josh I just can’t. I’m sorry!!” she jumped off and started sobbing wildly while sitting on the edge of his bed. Josh sat up and swung his legs over so that he was sitting next to her. He put his arm around her and pulled her close, laying his head down against hers. As she cried, he just held her tight and gently rocked her back and forth.

“It’s ok sweetheart, you don’t have to do anything. After all, if you’re not comfortable with something then neither am I and we won’t do it.”

When she heard this, she looked at him with her reddened eyes and with tears pouring down her face. She just couldn’t believe that a man would willingly take sex off the table just because she wasn’t comfortable with it. As she looked at him, she expected to see anger in his eyes but instead she saw concern and love. Her head started moving without her even thinking about it and before she even realized it, her lips were locked onto Josh’s. This was no lustful kiss. No this was a true lover’s kiss; full of passion and caring. As if she needed any more proof that Josh was the best person that she could ever hope to meet; here it was and she swore to herself that she would do anything she could to keep him. For at this moment the fog in her brain cleared and she realized that she loved Josh more than anything. Question was, did Josh love her the same way?

As they were kissing, Becky started applying pressure on Josh to get him to lay back down. This time she laid down next to him where she could look deep into his eyes and close enough where their noses touched. She had one hand on the side of Josh’s face while he had one of his on Becky’s side, just above her hip.

“You ok Becky?”

“Ya I’m good. I just realized that I love you” Josh smiled as he moved to kiss her. As he broke the kiss he moved to whisper in her ear;

“I love you too Becky. Hell, I started falling for you when you were laughing in the tractor. Your laugh is like a drug to me and I can’t get enough of it.”

Now it was Becky’s turn to smile at Josh as she rolled on her back and spread her legs.

“Please can we do it like this for the first time? That way I can’t chicken out again.”

“If that’s what you want sweetheart.”

“Yes, please Josh, I need you inside me.”

Josh ran his fingers through her slit first to make sure that she was wet enough for the last thing he wanted to do was to hurt her. She had dried out a bit but it didn’t take long for her to get wet again; just a little bit of Josh’s fingers working her clit. Once he was happy, he moved over Becky and ran the tip of his cock up and down her slit a couple of times to make sure that he had sufficient lubrication on it. Once he was ready, he bent down to kiss Becky. As they were kissing, he gently pushed his cock into her very tight and hot vagina.

The feeling of Josh’s cock entering her was like nothing that Becky had ever felt before. Not only did all the small ridges add to the situation but also the heat coming off of it. It felt so much better than even the most realistic dildo. Once he had bottomed out in her, he held still while Becky’s cunt got use to this invader. Josh might not have been as long as some of the dildos that Becky had inside her but he was plenty thick enough to stretch her. Becky gave Josh a nod when she felt that she was used to having his cock deep inside her. The feelings that came next was unlike anything else as Josh started sawing in and out of her. As he went in and out, he also moved side to side a bit to try and find all of Becky’s sensitive spots. Over the next ten minutes, he found all of them and locked their positions into his memory for it was time to make Becky cum again. He picked up pace and made sure to hit as many spots as possible with every thrust. This put Becky into sensory overload as her brain simply couldn’t keep up with the shear amount of pleasure signals coming up from her pussy. Within just a minute of Josh speeding up, Becky had her first cock derived orgasm. It hit her like a freight train and blindsided her. As she shook and convulsed, Josh kept up the rhythm and now Becky couldn’t stop cumming. Over and over again she came. It didn’t help her any that Josh was sucking on one of her nipples at the same time. She just couldn’t believe that she thought that no man could do this for her. Finally, she felt a change in Josh’s cock. It was getting even bigger and she could hear his breathing getting shallower. One other thing that she felt was Josh’s heartbeat in his cock and this gave her the biggest orgasm yet and she started screaming at the top of her lungs and she sprayed everywhere. This was too much for Josh as he rammed his cock home and let loose with a massive orgasm of his own. Over and over again, his cock pumped his seed deep inside Becky’s womb. At first Becky was confused as to why she suddenly felt something hot spraying her vaginal walls; then she realized what happened and she couldn’t have been happier.

Josh kept his cock inside of her until he began to soften, and only then did he pull out and lay down next to her. Becky moved to where her head was laying on Josh’s chest. Laying here, she could feel him breathing and listen to his heart beat. She also felt an incredible calmness flood over her and she felt so loved. ‘So, this is post-coital bliss?’ she thought ‘No wonder why people always talk about it.’ As she laid on his chest, her fingers were tracing Josh’s muscles and she could feel Josh’s hands rubbing her back from her neck to the bottom of her ass. After some time, Becky’s hands started working lower and they found Josh’s cock. She had expected that it would be soft but to her surprise, she could feel it getting hard again. This in turn made Becky’s pussy wet again. She kept going until Josh was as hard as steel and then she shifted her body to where she was laying completely on top of him. In this position it was very easy for her to shift down and impale herself. Sliding down Josh’s cock, she found that she liked being on top because she could move around easier. She started off pretty plain for this was all new to her. She was a bit worried that Josh would get bored with her when he advised:

“Relax sweetheart and trust your body. Let it tell you what it wants and likes.” She nodded and turned the reins over to her body. This was the best decision that she could have made for within minutes she had another orgasm and while it wasn’t as big as the one that Josh had gave her, she was still learning. Soon she found her groove by going up and down while rolling her hips forward and back. She thought that she might be able to get Josh to cum before her but that was before Josh started getting involved. Up till now, his hands had stayed still but now he moved one of them up to tweak one of her nipples while the other one teased her clit. Now she went into sensory overload again and the wild girl finally came out of her for she started fucking herself crazy. Doing this, she failed to realize that Josh had moved his knees up behind her and he gently pushed her back until she was against his knees. Doing this caused his cock to rub against her g-spot every time she moved and within seconds, she exploded spraying her cum all over Josh. Slowly she fought to sit upright to take the pressure off of her G-spot and she could give Josh a good fucking but within minutes he leaned her back again causing the same reaction. Her screaming at the top of her lungs as she sprayed cum all over Josh again. He managed to do this to her five times before she desperately clamped down on his cock with her Kegel muscles and leaned far enough forward so that Josh couldn’t lean her back.

“JOSH CUM FOR ME! FOR THE LOVE OF GOD CUUUUUMMMMM!” She screamed as Josh got her again only this time her violent orgasm triggered his as well and he thrust up so hard that she felt like she was flying and Becky was sure that she would have a bruised pussy in the morning. Josh shot every last drop of liquid love that his body had into Becky’s tight pussy. Fortunately, Becky was exhausted and Josh found the covers so that they could go to sleep. She had collapsed on his chest with his cock still impaling her but she was already lightly snoring. Josh barely managed to get the covers over them before he passed out as well.

Next door, Gretchen was glad that they finally had worn themselves out for she couldn’t go on much longer. She had been fingering herself while imaging Josh fucking her and the sounds of Becky cumming had set Gretchen off every time. Gretchen wasn’t sure how the hell Becky had even managed to survive all the orgasms that Josh had given her for she barely managed to survive the ones that she had given herself and she was for more sexually experienced then Becky. By the time Josh and Becky were done, Gretchen’s bed was soaked with her juices, her fingers were cramping, and her clit had been rubbed raw. She couldn’t even move out of the wet spot that she had made on the bed, she was so exhausted; so, she slept right in the puddle of her own juices all night.

The next morning when Josh woke up, he was treated to a sight that he hoped he would always remember. Becky was sleeping with her head on his chest and the sunlight coming through the window lit her hair up, showing the reds and oranges. The light bathed her bare breast and pink nipples in warm light. It was such a beautiful sight that Josh thought he might actually shed a tear for the greatest artist in history couldn’t match the beauty that was in front of him. Of course, the feeling of his hands slowly tracing her curves, influenced his opinion about the artist but what would one expect. As Josh gently rubbed on Becky, she slowly woke up and was greeted by Josh’s sparkling blue eyes. Before they even said a word to each other, they had their lips locked together. Although Becky had just woke up, she was rapidly becoming horny as hell. Morning breath be damned. Josh had awoken the beast in her and it was starving. She felt his morning wood and thought that it would be a pity to waste such a beautiful cock so she moved to where she could work her cunt down onto Josh’s cock. Within minutes, Becky had her first orgasm of the day. It was smaller than she had hoped but it was still very early. Suddenly Josh picked her up and she squealed as he carried her, still impaled by his cock, into the bathroom where he turned the shower on. While they were waiting on the shower, Josh picked Becky up and slammed her down on his cock. This drove his cock into her cervix and a couple of times, he actually was able to partially get through it. To say she was tight was an understatement and this abuse to her cervix caused her to cum extremely hard. This orgasm hit out of nowhere and Becky screamed like a banshee. She screamed so long that she ran out of air in her lungs to scream with and although she was trying to scream, no sound was coming out of her mouth. As her lungs ran out of air, she started shaking. She shook so hard that Josh was wondering if was possible for a human to shake themselves apart and he was glad that he was as strong as he was for it took all of his strength to keep her from falling and hitting the floor. Finally, she was done and she collapsed into a post-orgasmic daze.

Josh carried her into the shower where he washed her the best he could before washing his own body. Feeling his still hard cock Josh pinned Becky against the shower wall and pounded her sweet pussy. He looked like a jackhammer he was going so fast and all Becky could do was moan for he had caused her to cum yet again. At least at this speed, Josh couldn’t last long and before long he shoved as much of his cock into Becky as possible and let loose with a massive blast of cum.

After he was done, his cock shrank and he slipped out of her. Somehow, he managed to keep Becky up and clean both of them off before he shut the water off. He climbed out with Becky and sat her down on the toilet seat so he could dry off. Once he was done, he dried Becky off and by the time he had finished with her, she was starting to wake back up. Her eyes were glazed completely over and at first, she had a confused look on her face for she couldn’t figure out why her hair was wet. Josh saw the look on her face and said:

“We just took a shower and that’s why your hair is wet. Also, we screwed again in the shower.”

“Wow that has never happened to me before. I have never cum so hard that I blacked out.”

“Well, we should probably get dressed because we have some stuff to do this morning.” She kind of looked at him. “That deer has to be butchered and I want to help Gretchen with some of the heavier farm chores before we leave today. Also, we need to get a hold of Cynthia to see how we are going to get you back to campus.”

“Would it be possible for you to take me back so that we can spend the most amount of time together as possible? Please?”

“Oh, I suppose. Just let me call Cynthia so that she isn’t waiting for you.”

Josh called Cynthia and learned that she was already back at IU because she had a very important test on Monday and it’s hard to study when you’re getting laid. Unfortunately, the test wasn’t in applied biology. After he finished the call and told Becky, she got really excited and hopped up into Josh’s arms. As she was holding on, she noticed that his dick was hard again so she moved to where she could put his truck in her garage. This time they went slow for neither of them were in a hurry but Josh was thirsty so he carried Becky right out into the kitchen. Becky actually tried to get off of Josh’s cock but he grabbed her ass and held her in place and as he walked, Becky was bounced up and down on his cock. Walking into the kitchen, they saw that Gretchen was sitting at the table drinking some coffee. Seeing Gretchen, Becky instantly turned beet red while Josh just said: “Hey Gretchen”. Gretchen just shook her head at Josh and Becky while Josh got a glass out and filled it up with apple cider for him and Becky to share. He held her still long enough for her to enjoy her first fresh apple cider ever and she absolutely loved it. Josh also gave her some frozen blueberries that he and Gretchen had picked and froze during the summer. Before long however, Becky’s pussy was demanding attention again and she started moving up and down on Josh’s cock. Gretchen now had to watch as Becky rode her brother’s cock and the act of showing off her cock riding skills caused Becky to get must hotter much faster. Within minutes, she was moaning and once Josh finished eating, he joined her by pushing her against the fridge while he locked his lips to hers. Gretchen couldn’t believe the amount of energy that her brother had after their performance last night and earlier that morning. For Becky and Josh, Gretchen had disappeared and the only person in the world was the one that they were attached to. As Becky rode Josh, her clit was rubbing across the top of his cock and his pubic hair was tickling her causing her to go higher and higher. As she was going higher, she was using her Kegel muscles to massage Josh’s cock and when they weren’t kissing, she was nibbling on his ear. Together they went higher and higher with neither of them wanting to cum first. After pounding at each other for about five minutes, Becky’s back suddenly arched and the scream that she released caused Josh and Gretchen’s ears to ring. The sudden tightening of her pussy caused Josh to explode as well. He drove up into her with more force the he had ever done before bruising her vagina and throwing her up into the air a bit as he growled with his orgasm. He barely managed to hold on to her as he found a seat and sat down. Becky had her face buried in the base of his neck as she struggled to recover. She just couldn’t believe the amount of energy that Josh had.

As she sat there, she felt something else; she felt slimmer, smoother fingers traveling down her ass crack. She looked back to find Gretchen with a wicked smile on her face as her fingers explored Becky. Becky was now torn; she had been a lesbian for years but now she had fallen head over heels for a man and that man’s super-hot sister was now running her fingers down to where Becky still had a cock buried inside her. She then caught sight of Josh giving Gretchen a very angry look.

“Did Becky give you permission for you to touch her like that?” he growled sounding more like a wild animal and Becky could even felt Josh’s muscles tightening up. Looking back, Becky was struck by the terror in Gretchen’s eyes.

“N… N…No. I just thought that since we shared a moment the other day that she wouldn’t mind.”

Becky could feel Josh continuing to tense up and she could feel the heat from his body increasing. Now she had to act fast to save the siblings from coming to blows.

“Gretchen please not right now. I don’t think I could survive another orgasm but maybe later if it’s ok with Josh, maybe we can play some.” Turning her attention back to Josh “would it be ok with you if your sister and I played with each other later?”

“It’s your body Becky and you can share it how you see fit.”

Both Becky and Gretchen could tell by the tone of Josh’s answer that he didn’t approve. He then suddenly gently sat Becky down on a chair and he got up and went to his bedroom. The girls looked at each other and swallowed hard. Gretchen had never seen Josh so pissed off before and Becky had never seen anyone so pissed off. Neither said a word while Josh walked by in jeans and a sweatshirt:

“I’m going to butcher those deer” and he was out the door slamming it shut behind him. After he was out the door, Becky turned to Gretchen:

“What happened and what do I do now?” Gretchen held her eyes shut for she now knew what happened and it was all her fault.

“What happened was I fucked up badly. I knew that you probably wouldn’t resist me playing with you but I forgot how loyal Josh is but the price of that loyalty is that he expects loyalty in return.” Now Becky was confused. Seeing her confusion, Gretchen continued: “When Josh accepted you as his girlfriend, he gave himself to you completely. He will never cheat on you and he will always back you. Now as far as he is concerned, I stabbed him when I started playing with you and you pushed the knife in deeper by not rejecting me outright. I am so sorry that I have put you in this spot Becky for I failed to realize just what you meant to Josh. That man loves you with every fiber of his being and he feels that we betrayed him.”

“But he said that my body was mine to share.”

“That was him being as nice as he could be. What he was really saying was get the fuck away from me and stay away.” Now Becky started to cry:

“What do I do Gretchen? I can’t lose him! I LOVE HIM!”

“Right now, I don’t know for I have never seen Josh so pissed before but we should probably give him some space for a little while before we try anything.”

CHAPTER EIGHT

Josh was furious for Becky had turned out to be like those dumb ass high school girls in that she always seemed to be looking for the next hook-up. He had given her his heart the night before and she had stomped on it. To make things even better, his ever-loving sister had started it. He was cursing himself for being such a fucking dumbass for bringing a girl home with him. At least he had found out now before he got any deeper with Becky and he had something to take his mind off of things for a while for he had deer to finish. He pulled the deer out and got his stuff out. He was so furious that he made short work of the deer, having both cleaned within an hour and a half. The hides, he took and put them on the stretcher so that he could salt it to preserve them. All the meat was wrapped, labeled and put in the freezer, and the skull with the antlers was put where nature could clean it for Josh so he could do a European mount. As he was cleaning up, the door opened and he saw Becky step in, dressed as a farm girl. He looked at her and snorted as he went back to cleaning.

Gretchen and Becky just sat at the kitchen table trying to think of a way to fix things. At first nothing sounded right to them and after almost an hour they still had no plan. As a last disparate act, Becky put on the cloths that Josh had bought for her and borrowed a pair of Gretchen’s cowgirl boots. Gretchen quickly got Becky’s hair into a loose braid for she knew what Josh liked. Finally, it was time to roll the dice and it was completely in Becky’s hands for Gretchen was just as lost as she was. Becky stood by the door to where Josh was working and she could faintly hear him working. Gathering up the last of any courage that she still possessed, she opened the door and stepped in. She looked at Josh as he looked at her and went back to cleaning.

To Becky, it felt like her heart had been ripped right out of her chest for she had just been rejected by the man that she loved and she started to cry some. Josh didn’t even pay her any attention as he finished cleaning up while Becky just stood there and cried. After he finished cleaning, he came up to her:

“You know for a little bit there I thought that you might be different, that you actually might be mature enough to be able to form a relationship but I see now that I was only fooling myself and you’re no better than all those high school bitches that threw themselves at me. Now if you will excuse me, I have a shit load of stuff that I need to get done.”

“Josh please, please just give us another chance, please?” Becky managed to squeak out.

Josh just looked at her, shook his head, and stepped around her to head to a different barn. Becky meanwhile just collapsed on the floor and sobbed for she had just blown it with the best person that she had ever met. She didn’t know how long she was crying before she felt a strong hand rubbing her back. Looking up, she could just make out Gretchen and the worry in her eyes.

“I’ve lost him Gretchen. Can you take me back to my dorm please?” Suddenly it was Gretchen who was pissed.

“Where did he go Becky? I’m not going to be playing this game with him.”

“I…I don’t know. He just said that he had a shitload of stuff to get done.”

“Come on Becky” Gretchen commanded as she yanked Becky up off the floor “It’s time to fix this once and for all and it this doesn’t work then I’ll call in reinforcements”

Stepping out neither of them could hear where Josh was at but Gretchen knew where he wasn’t. He wasn’t in the house and he wasn’t in the barn that they were just in. That only left a few barns to check. Coming up to the last possible barn, they could hear a machine cutting and Gretchen knew what Josh was working on. He was starting the work on the new tractor’s engine block. Gretchen stepped in and signaled for Becky to follow her but stay at the door. Becky by this time was more of a zombie then a woman. Gretchen walked right over and hit the E-stop on the machine, shutting it down.

“WHAT THE FUCK GRETCHEN!!”

“We need to talk NOW!”

“No, we don’t and I’m not going to talk so get the fuck out of my way.”

“Josh we are going to talk whether you like it or not.”

“Fine you want to talk then talk, just stay the fuck out of my way.”

“Josh quit being so fucking stubborn and listen. For some reason that woman loves you and you’ve turned your back on her. Now if you don’t pull your fucking head out of your ass then you will lose the best thing that’s ever happened to you!” Josh just snorted at her.

“It’s hard to lose something that you never had in the first place. NOW MOVE!”

“Josh, you fucking dumbass! Look at her! Just look at her! She loves you more than anything or anyone else.”

“And just how the fuck you know? You go through lovers like you’re a revolving door. What the fuck would you know about love.”

“I know love when I see it and what you two have is love.”

“Well, I thought so but it turned out that I was just fooling myself.”

Now Becky stepped in despite being warned by Gretchen to stay out for the time being.

“I do love you Josh. I love you with all my heart and I don’t want to think of what my life would be like if you’re not in it. As far as that bit with Gretchen and I, I can only beg for your forgiveness for I wasn’t thinking and I hadn’t realized just how much I have fallen for you. Please Josh, can you please just give “US” one more chance? Please?”

Josh was going to tell her to fuck off but his throat closed up when he saw the look in Becky’s eyes. He realized that she was telling the complete truth and for the first time he realized that he didn’t want to lose her either. Gretchen saw the change in Josh’s face and she knew what was going on. Carefully she backed up and got out of the way. She stopped once she was out of the way but stayed where she could still see and hear.

Josh’s eyes locked onto Becky’s and Gretchen held her breath. Suddenly Josh rushed Becky and wrapped her in his arms as he started sobbing. As she listened, Gretchen could just barely hear Josh tell Becky that he was so sorry for everything. Gretchen then cleared the tears from her own eyes and started to move toward the door to give the two lovers some privacy. As she touched the door handle, Josh’s voice boomed out:

“GRETCHEN!!”

She froze, she hadn’t moved fast enough or quiet enough and now she was going to have to face her brother. Slowly she turned around to face him and the look that he was giving her almost made her pee her pants in fear for the look wasn’t human.

“COME HERE” he commanded. Gretchen’s feet moved like they belonged to someone else as she carefully walked over to Josh and Becky. Suddenly she knew what the condemned felt like as they walked to their executions and she just hoped that Josh would be quick with hers. When she was about three feet away, she stopped and Josh’s gaze held her captive. She stared into his hardened eyes, petrified with fear. Suddenly his expression changed to the same one that always made Gretchen’s heart flutter. That soft, warm, loving smile that could melt the coldest of hearts and always melted hers. This time her heart didn’t melt, it almost exploded with joy. This joy continued when Josh held out his arm to welcome Gretchen into the embrace that he and Becky were sharing. At first Gretchen wasn’t sure but when Becky did the same thing, Gretchen quickly covered the rest of the distance and was embraced by Josh and Becky. In the embrace, Gretchen got kisses from Becky and to her complete surprise Josh. These weren’t brotherly kisses either, these were lover’s kisses and they took Gretchen’s breath away. She looked at Josh with glazed eyes and wondered why. Why had he kissed her like that? Was it just a sincere apology or was there something more to it? She didn’t know and she lacked the courage to ask right now. The three of them held the embrace for a couple of minutes before as if by mutual agreement they broke the group hug.

Unfortunately, they didn’t have enough time to do much together for Josh and Becky had to get going so he could get her back to her dorm and he could get back home for they both had early Monday morning classes that neither could miss. So, the three of them returned to the house so Josh and Becky could pack. As they packed, Gretchen got to work on a lunch so that Josh and Becky wouldn’t have to stop on the way. After all this was the least, she could do, considering the problems that she had caused. Lunch was homemade sub sandwiches which turned out really good as usual. Things always taste better when fresh stuff is used to make it and Gretchen used all fresh veggies. She even went as far to bake fresh homemade bread.

It took about an hour for Josh and Becky to pack and eat. By the time they were ready to leave it was almost one in the afternoon. They said their goodbyes and climbed into Josh’s truck. The trip back was much warmer than the trip up for both Josh and Becky were chatting up a storm. Nothing was off limits and Becky learned more about Josh’s business and his lifelong love of robotics. Josh learned about Becky’s past political activities and he made it clear that while he respected her views, he didn’t agree with many of them. At first, Becky was pissed with Josh for hiding his political views from her but Josh pointed that she never asked. She tried to call him everything in the book but Josh wouldn’t bite. He did point out that his business partner and roommate was a black man. His ex-girlfriend was black and their separation was due to racism on her parents’ part. Gretchen was bi-sexual but Josh loved her completely and ran a farm with her. He didn’t go to church ever; while his parents always did and Ben went when he wasn’t busy. After almost an hour Becky realized something, Josh wasn’t going after any of her views so why was she bashing his. Josh was waiting for her to realize this and he let her sit in peace while she worked her way through it. It didn’t take her long to realize what an idiot she had sounded like.

“Josh, I’m so sorry but I wasn’t thinking and I hope that you are willing to accept my apology but I wouldn’t blame you if you didn’t.”

When he turned to look at her, her heart melted for the look on his face showed nothing but love.

“It’s not your fault sweetheart for yelling down anyone who doesn’t agree with your views was how you were raised. I just hope that you learned something from your rant.”

“Yes, I did.” Josh looked at her encouraging her to continue “I learned that yelling someone down doesn’t do anyone any good and as I think about it, many of my views were nothing but unthinking bias on my part. Also, the more you yell the less people listen to you. You would think that from my experiences over that last couple of days would have taught me something. After all this was something that Gretchen warned about.”

“She’s a very wise woman who is rarely wrong.”

Josh put up the center council and Becky scooted over next to him. When they reached a long straight stretch of road with little traffic on it, Josh leaned over and gave Becky one hell of a kiss. If Becky had any doubt as to how Josh felt about her, they were quickly cleared up:

“I love you, Becky. I love you with every fiber of my being and I truly hate that I won’t be able to have any physical contact with you for at least the next week.”

Becky started to quietly cry”

“I love you too, Josh” She then laid her head on Josh’s shoulder and closed her eyes. She felt so loved and secure that she fell asleep. She didn’t wake up until Josh was parked at the main entrance to IU.

“Becky, where is your dorm at?” It took her a minute or so to wake up and clean the sleep out of her eyes. She then gave him directions and Josh took her right to her dorm. Sitting there in front of her dorm, Becky turned and sat in Josh’s lap, wrapped her arms around him, and started making out some. It seemed to her that every time they kissed, every kiss got better. After fifteen minutes of them making out, someone knocked on Josh’s window. Both of them looked up to see Cynthia and Becky’s roommate standing there. Becky of course turned six shades of red while Josh was cool as a cucumber. Josh rolled down his window to see what the ladies wanted for neither Becky or Josh were quite ready to end their make-out session yet. Becky’s roommate was the first to speak:

“Come on lover girl, you need to study for that big test tomorrow.” Cynthia of course took a different approach:

“Well Josh, you and Becky have a good weekend?”

“Yep”

“You going to share how you got this lesbian to go straight?”

“Nope. A gentleman doesn’t speak about such things.”

Cynthia smiled for she was expecting that response from Josh. Incidentally that was why she was dating Ben for he held the same views and Cynthia loved that she didn’t have to worry about any of her kinks being made public. Josh opened the door and gently picked Becky up and lifted her out of the truck. Becky’s roommate was amazed at how strong Josh was while Cynthia knew better. Josh then got Becky’s bags and carried her to her room. Cynthia had excused herself for she had to get ready to go to her part time job. Becky’s roommate was all questions but Josh wouldn’t budge on anything that he and Becky did sexually. After dropping Becky’s bags off, Josh gave her the most passionate kiss that he could deliver and he then headed out for it was getting dark and he still had to drive about an hour to get back to his rented house.

Becky would spend the next hour answering her roommates many questions and showing off all the pictures from the weekend. Her roommate was simply amazed at all the things that Becky had done especially considering that Becky was a through and through city girl whose idea of going to a farm was going to an organic market and was a solid vegan before going home with Josh. Now she liked meat and was willing to try almost any type of meat. After a while, Becky had to chase her roommate off so she could do some studying. When Josh got home, him and Ben started working on a new type of robot and nothing was even said about the weekend’s activities.

---

Brother fucks sister again and 2 of her cheerleader friends.

BEST PRESENT EVER: Cheerleader Orgy

Note: Although not necessary, reading part one (Best Present Ever: Bitch Sister) will explain how Mathew goes from being a nerdy virgin to a dominant Master over his gorgeous, stuck-up cheerleading sister.

Note 2: A special thanks goes to Estragon for his dedication to copy editing my work and making me a better writer.

BEST PRESENT EVER: Cheerleader Orgy

Christmas was pretty anti-climactic after the gift I gave myself…my bitch sister.

With so much of the family arriving and staying with us for Christmas it was impossible to get any alone time to continue my training of my slave sister. I did make it clear that she was suppose to find a way for us to be together on Boxing Day, preferably with her friends.

While we were unwrapping presents with the whole nuclear family in the evening, a family tradition that goes back over 100 years, Sandra whispered in my ear, “I got us a rendezvous for tomorrow afternoon, Master.”

Calling me Master, even quietly, in a room full of family was fucking hot and had my cock revved up and ready to go. I gave her a nod that showed my approval and continued my Christmas unwrapping, my mind already looking ahead to tomorrow’s presents. I wondered if she got any of her subs to agree; if so, who? I also wondered if Beth would be there as she was the one I really wanted to fuck.

The next couple of hours were chaos, and it was past ten before I got to ask my sister any questions. “So slut, what is tomorrow’s plan?”

She smiled, being coy, “Boxing Day shopping, of course.”

I warned, “Don’t make me punish you.”

Her smile stayed. “Maybe I want to be punished.”

“I’ll remember that,” I responded, a devious plan of role-reversal already in my head.

“Anyway, Allison is out of town, and so is her family, but I have keys to her house,” my naughty sister revealed.

“She is your lab partner, right?”

“Yes, you and she might really hit it off. She is applying to Harvard as well,” my sister answered, thoughtfully.

“Interesting,” I replied, acting uninterested, even though I was very curious. This bio partner was obviously smart, which was a turn-on in its own way. I was instantly curious what she looked like and how someone so supposedly intelligent could succumb to my sister. The only logical explanation was insecurity. Pushing the curiosity to the back of my mind, I asked, “And Beth?”

“I told Beth everything and she is quite eager to watch you and me go at it.”

“She does realize I plan to fuck her, right?”

“I imagine she knows it is a possibility,” my sister responded, giving my cock a squeeze, before adding with a pouty face, “You are not hard.”

I shrugged, “And Della?”

“She will be there too,” my sister revealed.

“Excellent!” I exclaimed, a naughty, naughty plan unfolding in my head. “And what time is this gathering taking place?”

“I suggested two. Della has a family supper at her grandmother’s, Beth has shopping plans with her Mother in the morning and I, of course, would like to do a little Boxing Day shopping myself,” she explained rather thoroughly, which I liked. She clearly didn’t want to upset me.

I suggested, “And I expect you to buy something special for tomorrow.”

She blushed, “You are so naughty, Mathew.”

I winked, gave her voluptuous breasts one quick squeeze and went to the kitchen.

BOXING DAY

I too went shopping in the morning, buying a new digital camera in HD, the Lord of the Rings extended version box set on Blu-Ray and a choker for my sister, which I planned for her to always wear as a constant reminder of who owns her.

Sandra texted me the address where we were to meet and I arrived, on purpose, a few minutes late. I knocked on the front door of the stranger’s house and was greeted by chubby Della in her cheerleader’s outfit and beige thigh highs completely in view with her short cheerleading skirt not able to cover any part of them. Her pink painted toenails, so clearly visible in her sandal-foot stockings, had my cock instantly interested. She greeted me, “Come on in, Master.”

Clearly she had been given instructions from Sandra. I followed her into the living-room where Beth and Sandra were already sitting down. Della immediately went to my sister’s feet and between her stockinged legs. All three sexy girls had on the exact same stockings and cheerleading outfits. I watched quietly as Della licked my sister’s pussy, my sister still trying to keep the image of power she had in her clique. But that was about to change.

I ordered, “Slut, get over here.”

Both Della and my sister turned towards me. I said to Della, “Not you Della. I am talking to the biggest slut here…my slave sister.”

“Mathew,” she whispered, suddenly ashamed by the treatment she was being given; ironic considering it is how she treated Della, and I assume her other pets.

“What, slut?” I asked, my tone implying I wasn’t in the mood for disobedience.

“Nothing,” she retracted, walking over to me.

“On your knees,” I ordered.

She obeyed, looking back at Beth nervously.

I smiled, “I bet Beth loves watching you being put in your place.”

Beth’s slight smile gave me the affirmative answer I was expecting.

I bent down and put the black choker around my sister’s neck. “This is to always be worn. It is a constant reminder of your place…as your brother’s personal fuck-toy slut. Is that understood?”

Her teary eyes showed hints of crying, but no tears flowed as she answered, “Yes, Master.”

“Now Della, let’s see those big tits,” I requested politely.

Showing no signs of nervousness, she quickly pulled her cheerleading uniform over her head, revealing a white bra and panties set. Her huge breasts were barely able to be held in check by the lace bra. I asked, “What size are your breasts, Della?”

“40DD,” she answered, just as she released them from captivity. Her breasts were completely captivating and mouth watering.

I walked over to her, leaving my sister on the floor, and said, “Do you like being a submissive to my sister?”

She broke eye contact with me and said, rather unconvincingly, “Yes.”

“Why do you obey her?” I asked.

Still refusing to make eye contact with me, she replied, “I don’t know.”

I chuckled, “You must know, Della. No one becomes a dyke slut without knowing why. So why?”

She whispered, “To be popular.”

“Ahhhhhh, the truth,” I proclaimed, pausing, “will set you free.”

I took one of her breasts in my hand and I felt her shiver, clearly uncomfortable with my touch. “Why are you letting me touch your breasts?”

“Because your sister told me to do whatever you asked,” the submissive girl admitted.

“So if asked you to bend over and take my cock in your ass, you would?”

“Yes,” she whispered, so quietly no one other than me could here.

“Would you enjoy it?” I asked.

“No,” she answered.

“Have you been fucked in the ass before, Della?”

“No.”

“But you would allow me to take your anal virginity, right here, right now?” I asked, attempting to make the submission as absurd as possible.

Della still had not made eye contact with me as she again confirmed her obedience with a slight nod.

I asked for confirmation, “And all this submission to my sister and Beth is simply to be popular?”

She shook her head yes and surprised me by looking up and defended herself. “You don’t understand. I have been treated badly based strictly on my weight.”

I interjected, “You are not fat, Della. You are chubby, or as Marilyn Monroe was described, voluptuous.”

She blushed, obviously flattered by a rare comment. “I used to be a lot larger,” she admitted.

I let go of her large breast and explained, “Della, I know exactly what it feels like to feel out of place. To be judged based on appearances. Actually, I assume you have judged me too. But I finally had enough of the judging and being treated like a doormat. Didn’t I, baby sister?”

My sister still on the floor answered, rather seductively, “Yeah, the mouse finally roared like a lion.”

I returned my gaze to Della and said, “Look at me, Della.”

She looked up into my eyes. Her blue-green misty eyes were beautiful. I attempted to build this insecure girl’s confidence, “Della, you are a beautiful woman with lots going for you, your eyes are enchanting, your smile is seductive and, of course, your breasts defy gravity.”

Clearly not used to flattery, she stammered, “T-t-thanks.”

“And I have a gift for you,” I said. I paused for dramatic effect before ordering, “Sandra, go take off your new Mistress’s panties.”

“What?” Sandra asked stunned by my order.

“I think my order was pretty clear. Get your whore ass over to Della,” I ordered. When she didn’t immediately obey I roared, “Now, slut!”

My sister gave the deadly glare that had crushed me so many times before. But I was no longer intimidated by her facade of power and I returned a glare just as menacing. A brief power struggle followed, but it was short lived as my sister began to stand up.

Making it clear that I was Master and she was the slave, I added to the humiliation, “Crawl.”

She fell back to her knees and crawled slowly. Her head down, avoiding eye contact, she obeyed my order, and eventually reached Della, who was unable to control her smile. Once my sister reached her chubby friend, I repeated my earlier command, “Baby sis, take off your new Mistress’s panties.”

My sister looked back at me her eyes pleading for a reprieve, one I refused to give. Sandra then slowly reached up and tentatively removed Della’s panties.

Once they were off, I spoke to Della, “Today, Sandra is your sub. Sandra beg Della for the privilege of being her dyke slut.”

Sandra was mortified by the turn of events, but looked up from her subservient position and asked, “Della, may I please be your sub?”

I scoffed, “That wasn’t believable, you can do much better than that.”

She sighed too, but upped the ante when she got nasty, “Della, may I please lick your pussy and pleasure you like you have me so many times?”

Della looked to me and then, her confidence building, just as mine had, she ordered, “Get licking, slave.”

Sandra had to reach up to reach Della’s pussy. The scene was oddly perverse and arousing. I glanced over to Beth, who was watching her best friend submit sexually to their joint sub.

The scene lasted a couple of minutes before Della, clearly uncomfortable standing, ordered, “Sandra, crawl to the couch.”

Sandra obeyed, her face slightly shiny from Della’s juice.

Della, beginning to get more comfortable with her new position of power, ordered, “Clean my soles with your tongue.”

Sandra’s look showed her unhappiness with the order and her new position, but she obeyed lifting Della’s right foot up to her face.

I looked at Beth, who was avidly watching the power shift, and walked over to her and said, “Are you enjoying the show, my sweetness?”

She looked up at me and asked demurely, “And why do you want to know?”

I was suddenly nervous. I know I could fuck Sandra or Della now, but it was Beth I craved. I attempted to be suave. “Because someone looks like she needs a late Christmas present.”

“I do, do I?” she answered, with a coy smile, her British accent adding to the playful seduction. Her hand went to my stiff cock, “Is this my gift here?”

“Yes,” I answered, “and it is a present that keeps on giving.”

“Really?” she teased, rubbing my cock. “Can I unwrap it?”

I nodded, a mixture of excitement and nervousness overwhelming me.”

She smiled and unzipped my pants and allowed them to drop to my knees. Grabbing my cock in her small hand, she teased, “What a big present! I’d better wrap it back up.”

She leaned forward and took my cock in her pretty little mouth, wrapping it back up. Watching my biggest stroke fantasy with her mouth full of my cock was amazing. Having not come yet today, I knew my first load would come quick. Her sweet mouth and the way she slobbered up my cock, creating a whirlwind of sensations also accelerated my quick release. Within less than two minutes, I shot my load down Beth’s throat. The great cocksucker that she was, she swallowed every drop and kept bobbing up and down.

Nearby, Della, getting into her new role of power, demanded, “Eat my pussy, captain,” her tone bitter and sarcastic. I glanced over in time to see my sister’s head disappear between Della’s slightly chubby legs.

Once my orgasm was completely done, I pushed her onto the couch and spread her legs. She was wearing pantyhose with a hole where her pussy was and no panties. I didn’t even know such things existed. I kissed her pantyhose clad thighs as she moaned softly. Nearby, I could hear Della’s increased breathing. I was tempted to bury my face between the British goddess’ legs but wanted to saviour this dream come true. I also wanted to get her excited enough to beg me to fuck her. I moved across her uncovered and slightly glistening pussy, my hot breath deliberately making my presence felt, but kept moving until I reached her other thigh. I kissed, nibbled and licked all over her leg, teasing her relentlessly. Her moans became a constant rhythm and increased the second shy sweet Della screamed, “I’m coming slut, keep licking me!”

Seconds later, Della’s undeniable orgasmic scream filled the room and spurred Beth on. “Enough of the fucking foreplay stud. I want that big cock of yours in me.” Having any girl say that to me was hot, but in Beth’s British accent it was even hotter.

I looked up and smiled, teasing her the way she used to tease me when I was just Sandra’s nerdy older brother, “All in good time, my girl.”

Instead I moved to her glistening wet pussy and began licking. Slow at first, just barely making contact with her swollen pussy lips. She lifted her ass, up attempting to make contact, but I backed away. I wanted it clear I was in control here.

She whimpered, “Please, just shove that big cock of yours in me.”

Instead, I sucked her clit into my mouth in one sudden movement.

She screamed, “Oh God, yes!”

Just as sudden, I let it go and returned to a slow tease.

Della, nearby, ordered, “Go get your brother ready to fuck Beth.”

I continued my teasing pussy-pleasing without looking up.

My sister asked, her tone humble and obedient, “Master can you open your legs so I can crawl between?”

Without moving my head, I opened my legs and felt my sister crawl between them. It must have been an absurd scene. A broad smile crossed my face as I reflected how quickly things had changed between her and me. As I began to put more pressure on Beth’s delicious pussy lips, Della joined making my original twosome a foursome. Della concentrated her attention on Beth’s perky breasts while I teased and pleased her down below.

Her moaning increased to heavy panting and she begged desperately this time, “Please, Mathew, I need your cock in my cunt so fucking bad.”

Smiling at her desperation, I tested her resolve, “All you have to do to feel my big hard cock in you is beg Della to straddle your pretty face so I can watch you eat pussy.”

Beth, who I knew from conversations with Sandra, had allowed Della and a couple of others to please her, had never returned the favour, although Beth and my sister had made out at a party for their boyfriends once.

Beth looked at me with a look of frustrated desperation before giving in completely, “Della, can I please lick your pussy?”

Della glanced over at me with a smile, before straddling Beth’s pretty face.

I watched as Beth extended her tongue and tasted her first pussy. Keeping my word, I took my cock out of my sister’s sweet mouth and repositioned myself so I was ready to fuck my British dream girl. I tapped my cock on her clit, which triggered uncontrollable moans and twitches.

She whimpered between licks of Della’s pussy, “Please, Mathew, I need your cock in me so fucking bad.”

I finally obliged her wanton lust and made her begging and my fantasy come true at the same time. I pulled my cock out of my sister’s sweet lips and slid it between Beth’s pussy lips. The second I slipped between her glistening pussy lips I was in heaven. Her warmth numbed me as I slowly filled her pussy with my cock. Once all in, I began to slowly fuck her, taking my time as I wanted to savour every second inside her oasis of juice.

Her moans only enhanced the sensations I was feeling, knowing I was responsible for those moans of sexual pleasure. After a couple of minutes of slow and steady fucking, I ordered my sister, who was watching this perverted threesome, “Come suck on Beth’s clit while I fuck her, baby sis.”

Without hesitation, my sexy sister moved bedside her best friend and took Beth’s swollen clit in her mouth.

The double sensation had Beth writhing in pleasure as I shifted from slow steady thrusts to deep fast thrusts. The scene was porno movie hot and within a couple of minutes of the double pleasure Beth screamed bloody murder as an orgasm tore through her body. Both Sandra and I continued our focused pleasing all throughout Beth’s orgasm.

Once I thought she was done, I demanded, my confidence brimming, “Let’s reposition ourselves. On your knees on the floor, Beth. Della sit on the couch and offer our British slut your sweet cunt. Sandra crawl underneath Beth and suck on her sweet cunt.”

Very quickly, I watched as my directions were followed faithfully. Once the three were in position, I watched the lesbian threesome with manly satisfaction. A few minutes later, with both Beth and Della moaning louder, I moved behind Beth and slid my cock back into her pussy. Unlike my slow thrusts the first time, this time it was about getting me off. Each hard thrust forward had Beth’s face slammed into Della’s cunt.

I was just beginning to get in a proper rhythm when Beth begged, “My arse, fuck my arse, baby.”

It took a moment to figure out what she was begging for, for me to fuck her sweet ass. My dream come true just kept getting better and better. I slid my cock out and rubbed it between her ass cheeks. She begged again, “Don’t tease me baby, just fill my arse with your cock.”

Now desperate to do just that, I spread her ass cheeks apart, found her tiny rosebud and wondered how the hell my cock would fit inside such a small hole.

I placed it at her anal entrance and slowly pushed forward. It was so tight and that penetration seemed impossible. I paused with just the very tip of my cock inside her. Suddenly she pushed back and my cock slowly disappeared inside her ass. It was so tight I wasn’t convinced I would be able to fuck her. The decision was made for me when pretty British Beth began to fuck herself on my cock. She started slow as her tight ass got comfortable with my big cock. The tightness was the most incredible feeling ever and because she fucked me slowly it kept me revved up but not close to climax.

Beth’s moans increased again as she got accustomed to the cock in her ass and the pressure on her clit from her best friend. Time seemed to stand still as I experienced my first foursome. Once in a comfortable rhythm, Della pulled Beth back to her pussy. The naughty foursome continued for a long time before Della reached her second orgasm, soon followed by Beth having her second orgasm from me as she screamed, “Oh god yes, your cock feels so fucking good in my arse, baby. Yes, oh yes, oh yes, oh-oh-oh-oh fuuuuuuuck, I’m coming from your arse-fuuuuucking!”

Her body quaked around my cock and enhanced the sensation and I knew I would soon follow. I grabbed her ass and began to pound her hard even as her orgasm continued to thunder through her. Finally close, I pulled out of Beth’s ass and shoved my cock into my sister’s mouth. I fucked her face like it was a pussy and unloaded a full stream of cum in her mouth. Once spent, I fell back onto the couch to catch my breath. I snapped my fingers and my sister obediently crawled between my legs and cleaned my cock.

Beth beside me said, “That was fucking amazing.”

I smiled, “You were not bad yourself.”

She slapped me teasingly.

Della, surprising all three of us, said, “I hope you have enough left for me.”

I smiled, “Of course, Della, I definitely would love to titty-fuck you.”

Della smiling, moved between my legs and replaced my sister, taking my still hard cock in her mouth.

Beth, surprising me as well, demanded, “Sandra, get over here and lick my pussy like a good slut.”

Sandra looked surprised by Beth’s dominant attitude, but obeyed, crawling between Beth’s legs.

Beth and I looked at each other and smiled, secretly sharing a moment. We both allowed ourselves to be slowly teased and primed for more over the next fifteen minutes.

Della finally took my cock out of her mouth and straddled me on the couch. She easily swallowed my cock with her wet cunt and began to slowly ride me, her massive breasts directly in my face. My mouth watered and I took her right nipple in my mouth and sucked on it eagerly.

Beside me, Beth attempted to prove her newfound power over her best friend by demanding, “Lick my arsehole, Sandra.”

I glanced over and saw Sandra’s disgusted face, but as Beth assumed, Sandra did as she was told. I smiled at my sister’s utter collapse in her social hierarchy, before returning my focus to Della’s voluptuous tits.

Time seemed to stand still yet again, as Della slowly milked my cock and I milked her tits.

Beth moans increased, and I saw she was fingering herself while my sister rimmed her arse.

Della’s moans increased simultaneously as Beth’s did and she began riding me faster.

Both girls started moaning louder in unison and came together a minute later. Della was clearer a squirter. I felt her juice leak onto me as she continued riding my cock through her orgasm. Once her orgasm had subsided, I flipped her onto her back and slid my cock, wet from her juices, between her luscious breasts. She squeezed her tits together and I fucked her melons. It wasn’t as amazing as a pussy or an ass, but the obscene act was enough to get my balls boiling. Della, who had said very little to me all day, suddenly talked dirty. “Shoot your cum on my tits, Mathew. I want to feel your hot cum between my tits.”

I granted her request a few seconds later as my third orgasm shot out of me. My cum covered her tits as I finished pumping all over her voluptuous breasts. Once done, I watched as Della scooped up my cum and bathed her breasts with my cum. It was fucking hot.

The four of us exhausted, having all had multiple orgasms, except for my sister who had yet to reach orgasmic bliss, sat on the couch speechless.

Sandra broke the silence begging, “Master I need to cum.”

I got up, went to the kitchen and returned with a long, thick cucumber. I handed it to her, “Have at it, slut.”

Realizing that was her only option to having her long withheld orgasm, she opened her legs and began fucking herself with the cucumber. She closed her eyes and pumped her cunt furiously. Suddenly Della leaned forward and sucked on Sandra’s left breast. Beth too joined in, leaning down and licking my sister’s swollen clit. The triple sensation was the final push that broke her dam and she reached orgasm with a tidal wave of juice. Her scream echoed through the room, as she frantically fucked herself through a much-needed orgasm.

I watched the act in voyeuristic glee as I started to get dressed.

All three girls collapsed again on the couch and all three looked up at me as if awaiting their next orders.

I looked away to the pictures on the wall. An eight-by-ten on the wall, of a cute, nerdy, brunette stared at me hypnotically. She was so cute. I asked Sandra, “Is that your science partner?”

Sandra nodded, “Yes, that is Allison. She is a female you.”

“How so?” I asked, curiously.

“Well, until this week anyways when you changed. She is a genius, incredibly timid, easy to manipulate and a very quick learner,” Sandra explained. “I even offered her a tour of your college that you would give her sometime…she wants to major in psychology too.”

“I see,” I replied distantly, my mind already pondering my next move. “And she is your sub too?”

“Yes,” Sandra asked, adding, “but not in the same way as Della or Mrs. Raske. She was just looking for somebody to show interest in her and to treat her like a sexual being and not just a brain. She was easy to seduce, but both times we’ve been together she has eagerly obeyed my orders.”

“Hmmmm,” I mindlessly responded, pondering how Allison and I could work. I asked, “When does she return?”

“On the 30th, I believe,” my sister informed me.

“I want to meet her,” I announced.

“That could be arranged,” my sister smiled, but added, “she is not a slut like Beth, Della and me though. Plus, she is a virgin.”

“I don’t want her to know about your submission to me, is that understood?”

“Of course,” Sandra replied.

“Good,” I finished, “I am out of here. You three feel free to play as you wish.”

I was just leaving when my sister informed me, “There is a New Year’s Party next door on the 31st and I definitely think you should come with us.”

“Who is hosting it?” I asked.

“Tyson,” my sister answered, but added, “Mrs. Raske will be chaperoning.”

I smiled. “Excellent.” I winked to all three and left them alone hearing Della demand, “You two, massage my feet.” I turned back to see both popular perfect bodied cheerleaders fall on the floor and to the feet of their former sub.

I closed the door smiling…many more devious ideas spinning in my head.

The End…for now….

---

This story is fiction, and any resemblance to real persons or places is purely coincidental.

copyright: Lesley Tara, 2009

It was just after 8.00 a.m. on a sunny Thursday in early June, with the promise of a warm day ahead, when Ashley left her small apartment in the outer suburbs of the city. She was twenty-six years old, and worked in the central business district at the offices of a shipping and storage company. In the summer months, when the city often got stuffy and humid, she liked to dispense with wearing panties – she loved to feel the relative coolness of the circulating air on her pussy, and it made her feel more alive, more sensual and sexual. This could also lead to some interesting opportunities, if she was careful – she did not want to encourage any men, as since the age of sixteen she had been strictly a girl-lover only.

Ashley was a very attractive young woman, with an eye-catching figure. Her breasts were round and thrusting, their prominence helped by the support of her 30D underwired bra, and below a trim waist her hips flared to two jutting well-separated buttocks. She had clear grey eyes and almost jet black hair, thickly layered in a cut which tapered down to the nape of her neck. Ashley was wearing a smart combination of Italian-styled clothes. Her light-grey straight skirt came to just below her knees when she was standing up, but that coverage was largely negated by the fact that it had a full-length front opening with six large black buttons; Ashley had calculatedly left the lower three of these undone, so that her every step afforded views of an expanse of thigh, almost to the top band of her sheer black hold-up stockings, and the skirt also fell open quite revealingly when she sat (before going into her work, she would demurely button it up). Above this, a smart thin black belt encircled her waist, and into her skirt was tucked a plain white fly-front shirt, neatly tailored with shaped sides to accentuate her figure; this was artfully unbuttoned almost down to the band of her plunge bra. On top, she wore a short single-breasted jacket which matched her skirt, swinging open with its only button undone. She had on a pair of black strappy shoes with a two-inch heel, and a stylish black leather bag, slung over her right shoulder by its gold chain, completed an ensemble which was a carefully-chosen mixture of professional, fashionable and downright sexy. Every day, Ashley turned heads, and she both knew it and enjoyed the sensation.

She had timed her departure just right, and only had a wait of two or three minutes before catching her usual bus into the city. Most of the seats in the buses faced forward in pairs, but near the front there was a wider open area with a section of bench-seating for three or four people along each side of the vehicle, facing across to a matching seat on the other side. It was one of Ashley’s favourite spots, and as she joined the route not long after the bus began its inwards journey, she usually secured it.

On this morning, she was amusing herself by observing the group of three young schoolgirls who were sitting in the opposite seats, facing her. She had noticed them several times before, as they also regularly travelled this route – their school was located near to it, just over halfway in to the city centre. They could be not be more than sixteen years old, and today they were giggling about something together and sneaking covert glances at Ashley’s shapely legs. Feeling that the world was going her way, Ashley unobtrusively shifted her position a little, so as to slowly and apparently unintentionally let her knees drift apart. The three schoolgirls were thus granted a clear view up between her legs and a glimpse of her bare and pinkly-shaven cunt. Two of the three schoolgirls were shocked and abashed, and they turned away, blushing and pretending to look out of the front window. However, the strikingly pretty brunette who was the most mature-looking of the trio had quite a different response, and no longer even tried to disguise where she was looking.

Emboldened, after checking that the other commuters were unable to see or were engrossed in their books and newspapers, Ashley undid the third button down of her skirt, spread her legs a bit wider still, and slipped her right hand through the front opening until her index finger was caressing up and down her cunt, teasing open the wet pink slit. The schoolgirl was transfixed by this, and, almost without realising it, her own legs spread a bit apart. The young girl slowly lifted her eyes from Ashley’s crotch, to linger for a moment on the extent of bra and cleavage visible under her loose jacket and partly-open shirt, and then to meet Ashley’s direct gaze. Unabashed, the little minx smiled shyly, and in response Ashley silently pursed her lips as if to blow a kiss. To her delight and pleasure, the schoolgirl – after a quick sideways glance to confirm that her friends were now studiously ignoring everything – first returned the silent kiss, and then sneaked a hand under her own short school uniform skirt to touch the front of her panties, on which a dark stain of dampness was rapidly spreading.

Ashley decided to go with this opportunity as far as it might take her – she was on a flexitime basis, and could arrive at her work later and then stay on to make up the hours. So, when the schoolgirls’ stop approached, she was ready for it. As the trio rose almost simultaneously, the responsive girl made sure that she was behind her two companions, and Ashley moved swiftly to stand immediately behind her. In the press of bodies as the commuters waited for the vehicle to stop and the doors to open, Ashley pressed forward and her chest pushed against the young girl’s back. Seizing her opportunity, Ashley deftly slipped a hand underneath the girl’s skirt from behind, and – somehow sensing the intrusion – in response the pretty teenager slightly opened her thighs, allowing Ashley to push her hand through between them, slide her fingers inside the youth’s panties and give her cunt a quick caress. Ashley could feel the wetness, and she also felt the girl’s back arch against her, pressing on her breasts, as she gave a few seconds of swift massage to the teen’s pussy. Then the bus stopped, its doors opened, and they all stepped down together onto the sidewalk.

The girl’s two companions at once set off to walk briskly towards the school entrance, but the pretty brunette lingered, looking coyly at Ashley through half-lowered lashes. Ashley smiled warmly at her, and introduced herself: ‘Hi, I’m Ashley.’

The girl, slightly flushed and clearly excited, replied: ‘Hi, I’m Christina – Tina to my friends’.

It was just the flirtatious opening Ashley needed, and at once she came back with: ‘I hope we will be friends!’

Encouraged, the teenager threw all caution to the winds: ‘Oh, yes!’ she responded breathlessly, and then, without any subtlety but with clear meaning, she added: ‘I’d like us to be very close friends’, giving her hips an enticing wiggle.

The other passengers had all moved away down the street by now, and the girl’s two companions were almost out of sight. With a glance in either direction, Ashley grasped the girl’s hand, and tugged her behind a large nearby tree, out of view from the road. Quickly pushing the pretty teenager back against the tree trunk, she kissed her firmly and deeply, and the girl’s lips parted willingly as she thrust her own tongue into Ashley’s mouth in return. Ashley fondled the schoolgirl’s budding breasts, which were a little above average in size for her probable age, for surely she could be barely sixteen. Then, the young woman’s breath caught for a moment, as the girl boldly took the initiative – her hands dived down to grasp Ashley’s skirt and undo the two remaining buttons, letting it hang wide open, after which she pushed her eager fingers onto Ashley’s bare pussy. All of this sexual activity had taken mere seconds, as both of them knew they would be seen if anyone should walk round the tree.

Ashley put her hands on the brunette’s shoulders, and it needed only the hint of a push downwards for the girl to get the idea at once. ‘This little bitch has done this before,’ Ashley thought to herself in delighted amazement. Christina dropped to her haunches, her face exactly at the level of Ashley’s bare exposed pussy; her mouth latched onto it like a limpet, her tongue questing and wriggling its way in. Whether from luck or experience, the tip of her tongue almost immediately found the hood of Ashley’s clitoris, making the young woman gasp in ecstasy. Between this stimulation and the erotic thrill of making love in such a public place, it only took a few seconds for Ashley to climax, and Christina withdrew a tongue coated with womanly juices. ‘I have to get to college’, she said regretfully; ‘If I’m late again, Miss Petersham will keep me after school and – punish me.’ Something about the way in which that last phrase was said suggested a great deal more than appeared on the surface, and Ashley was fully convinced that this girl had tasted female pussy before. She came to a swift decision – whilst she would need to be very careful with fucking an under-age girl, this one was just too hot and willing to walk away from. Ashley took one of her business cards from her purse, and scribbled her private cell-phone number on the back. Then she slipped it into the girl’s jacket pocket, saying ‘If you want more, call me’, kissed the piece of jailbait quickly once again, and turned away. Behind her, the girl replied softly, but clearly enough to carry to her ears: ‘I’ll call you tonight.’

Ashley was on tenterhooks all day, wondering if the girl would keep her promise, or have second thoughts and lose her nerve. She was lying on the mattress of her double-bed, watching one of her favourite lesbian DVDs (Older Women & Younger Women 3), fingering herself during the scene where Sharon Kane as a school inspector fucks a trainee teacher, and she had more or less given up hope when her phone rang just before 11 p.m. It was Christina’s voice, and she apologised for leaving it so late; she had had to wait for privacy in her own room, so she had just got into bed; she added saucily, perhaps emboldened by the distance, ‘I wish you were in here with me’.

‘So do I, babe, so do I!’Ashley fervently assured her. She asked what the pretty teen was wearing, and felt her own juices loosening when the reply came: ‘nothing, nothing at all’. Christina posed the same question back, and seemed thrilled when Ashley recounted what she had been doing, and described her present outfit of a red bra, black suspender tights and red strappy heels. Ashley then said that although she couldn’t be there to touch Christina herself, she would guide her hands as if she was.

‘Oooh! yes!’, replied the schoolgirl with bubbling enthusiasm.

So they had phone sex, as Ashley instructed the girl’s hands to roam slowly over her own body, cupping her breasts, teasing her nipples, stroking up her inner thighs and finally massaging her pussy and slit. By this stage, Christina’s breathing had become ragged and more nasal, her lips clamped shut to prevent cries escaping which might call the attention of one of her parents. At last, she dropped the phone onto the bed beside herself, clapped her left hand over her mouth, and suddenly and frantically plunged the first two fingers of her right hand in and out of her vagina, rapidly taking herself to a whimpering crescendo and then collapsing back onto the soft mattress.

‘Oh, my God!’ she gasped into the phone, ‘Oh, wowie! – that was just so amazing, I’ve never done myself so good like that before! Thanks, Ashley!’ Then she asked if she could listen to Ashley making herself come, and the older woman happily obliged – her flat was in an old building with solid walls, and she did not have to worry about neighbours overhearing. After describing to Christina the large, ribbed vibrator which she took out of her bedside cabinet, she put the phone on a nearby cushion and pushed the throbbing machine deep into herself. It soon began to work its usual magic, and she left it there as her hands gripped the sheets on each side and her pelvis arched into the air. She began to moan in ecstasy, the vibrator pressing against her vaginal walls and rubbing her clitoris, and gave a series of shouts as she came. After a few seconds to recover her breath, Ashley picked up the phone again.

‘Well, honey, and how was it for you?’ she asked in an amused drawl.

‘The earth moved,’ replied Christina with a peal of girlish laughter, before adding in a more serious tone: ‘no, really, it was fantastic’. She continued to say that she thought Ashley was so hot, and admitted that she had been eyeing her on the bus for the last few weeks, and had fantasised about her when masturbating.

‘I really, really want to have sex with you,’ Christina concluded, almost begging: ‘can we? Can I come to your place, maybe on the weekend? Would you like me to?’

‘Oh, yes!’ answered Ashley, ‘very definitely – you know, I’ve been thinking about you all day – I had to go to the ladies washroom four times and sit in a cubicle frigging myself, you got me so hot and bothered!’ They talked for a while longer, and arranged to meet on Saturday at 12 noon; Christina would tell her parents that she was shopping in the city and then going straight on to a party, and would be home around midnight; in fact, she would meet Ashley in the square in front of the city hall, and be driven back to her apartment for hours of sexual pleasure.

When Saturday morning arrived, Christina put some thought into her outfit and arrived at their rendezvous looking as tempting as a strawberry milkshake. She wore a pair of brief figure-hugging pink shorts and a skimpy white terry-cloth top; she had no bra, and the size and shape of her budding young breasts were easily visible, as were the pin-points of her nipples. Her healthy sun-browned teenage legs were in a pair of pink trainers, topped with cute white ankle socks. It was an ensemble that looked innocent and youthful on the surface, but with her developing curves, and most of all her tight and jutting ass, it also screamed ‘fuck me!’ to the seasoned eye. She had drawn many lustful looks as she walked the half-mile from her home to the terminus at the far end of the bus line; mostly from men, which of course she completely ignored, but two or three from females.

The boldest of these regards had been from a young woman in her early 20s who was sitting astride a large shiny motorcycle; she appraised Christina with interest as she walked past, and the mischievous teen deliberately put some extra sway into her hips and wiggle in her ass. A couple of minutes later, the bike drew up alongside her and then idled back to match her walking pace.

‘Can I give you a ride, honey?’ asked the woman, with a half-smile and unmistakeable innuendo.

Christina stopped, and turned to look at her. The rider was very attractive in a slightly butch way: fortunately, she had no tattoos, piercings or unpleasant things of that sort – in fact, she looked more like a college graduate who enjoyed riding powerful motorcycles. Her helmet was clipped to a bracket behind her seat, and the breeze ruffled her blonde hair which was cut quite short, but with style and not in a dykeish crew-cut. Her body was slim but looked strong, and she was wearing rider’s black leather boots, trousers and jacket. The latter had a silver zip that closed it diagonally rather than vertically, and as the woman brought the bike to a standstill with one hand, with the other she pulled the zip down half its length. The leather jacket hung open in such a way that from Christina’s angle of view she could see that the woman was naked beneath it, and that without the support of a bra two shapely breasts were swinging gently. Her interest was so obvious that the woman laughed and said, ‘You can touch, if you like.’

Christina needed no second invitation, and slipped her hand in to cup and stroke the nearest mound – it was softly firm, and cool from its shaded enclosure. ‘So?’, said the woman, invitingly patting the pillion seat behind her. With real regret, Christina took her hand away, and took a step back. She did not want to miss her assignation with Ashley, who had made a big impact on her, but she certainly was not going to let this amazing opportunity slip by if she could help it. ‘I’m sorry – I have to meet someone today,’ she said, adding hopefully ‘but if I was to walk here this time tomorrow, could I meet you again?’ The woman looked at her watch, and then again appraisingly at the luscious teen body before her.

She shook her head regretfully: ‘I couldn’t be here, babe,’ but then she added more cheerfully: ‘me and some friends meet with our bikes at the gates of Rochfort Park every Sunday at eleven o’clock, before going for a good ride in the country – meet us there, and you can come too.’

Christina thought for a second – the park was not very far from her home – and then, to be sure of what she was getting into, she asked: ‘These friends – are they men?’

The woman on the bike laughed, and with a genuine smile said, ‘Oh no, honey – no pricks, it’s just us girls’. Then she leant forwards, cupped her hand on the crotch of Christina’s pretty-in-pink tight little shorts, rubbed her thumb up and down the vaginal mound that could be easily felt through the soft thin felt material, and added: ‘If you like that sort of thing?’.

‘Oh, yes!’, Christina said with something of a gasp, for the woman was close to stimulating her clitoris through the thin shorts and the skimpy panties she had on underneath. And then she did something she had never tried before, and coyly batted her eyelashes at the woman, adding in a suddenly husky tone: ‘I’m your girl.’

‘You will be, babe, that’s a promise’, said the biker woman with evident lust and anticipation. Then she revved her engine, put her feet on the pedals, and roared way, giving a casual wave and leaving in her wake a swirl of dust and leaves, and a delightful tingle of anticipation between Christina’s legs.

Her sexual excitement hardly subsided during the bus ride into the city, and so when she met Ashley at the appointed place and time, she was more than ripe for the plucking – and the fucking. Ashley had realised from the swift grope behind the tree on Thursday morning that whilst this teen might be young, she was hot and very willing. However, she was still surprised by how eager Christina was to get right down to fucking – in fact, they had barely closed the front door of Ashley’s house, before Christina was starting to undo the young woman’s shirt buttons and reach for her tits. They stumbled and fumbled their way to the bedroom, and fell together onto the wide mattress, which earlier Ashley had stripped of everything except its black satin undersheet.

Almost in a frenzy, Christina knelt in the middle of this, the contrast between her pink shorts and baby-girl top and the sexy black bedding making her look even more young and alluring. With a rapid movement, she tore off her top, freeing her small pert breasts, and then in almost a single movement she shucked out of the pink pants and the very brief white panties that had been underneath them, and lay back, spreading her legs wide open. ‘Fuck me, please – fuck me!’, she gasped in her state of tremulous arousal.

Ashley needed no more invitation, discarding her short white skirt, scarlet halter top and black thong panties – she had been wearing no bra or stockings. However, she kept on her favourite white plastic boots (she knew that to be slightly clothed was often a more erotic appearance than total nudity, and boots were the most practical as well as the most sexy item to retain). She placed a hand under each of Christina’s buttocks, and jerked the girl’s body down the bed towards her, an action which had the effect of spreading the teen even more open. With no more delay, Ashley applied her expert tongue and mouth to the wet pink slit in front of her, and within moments of her rhythmic licking, she could feel the girl’s pelvis bucking beneath her as she built to a rapid climax. When this broke, Ashley did not stop but rather varied the areas she was probing and the speed, and over the next five minutes took Christina to the crest of the wave at least four more times – by the last two, the young girl was almost screaming in her passion, and smacking her arms down on the bed as her body arched upwards, with only her heels and the shoulder-blades still resting on the sheet. All the time, she called encouragement: ‘Oh, yes! Please! More! Yes, yes, yes!’, followed by cruder cries of ‘Fuck me, fuck me harder, do me, fuck my cunt!’

When Ashley at last withdrew her lips from the young girl’s pussy after this amazingly energetic initial encounter, she expected the pretty teen to be satiated. But the incident with the biker (and anticipation of its consummation the next day), together with lust for Ashley, had given Christina a youthful energy that was not to be brooked. She was lying with her legs still spread apart, her cunt-hole now gaping open and dribbling cum-juices, her face bathed in sweat and her brown hair tangled and damp. She looked straight up at Ashley and said calmly: ‘Fuck me with a strap-on, please.’ Ashley half-raised one eyebrow in surprise – she had not even been sure if the girl was still a virgin, never mind being familiar with such lesbian devices. However, it confirmed her instinct that even if young, this was no innocent novice to womanly love. Still, ‘You sure?’ she checked, walking over to her wardrobe. On seeing Christina’s firm and definite nod, she selected a strap-on of moderate length and girth – for this was still a young girl, and she had no wish to give her a bad experience. Returning to the bed as she tightened the three straps which held the dildo firmly in place, she was reassured and aroused to see the anticipation with which Christina was regarding it.

The girl had stuck two of her fingers up herself, working away to keep her cunt open and lubricated. Ashley knelt between her lithe legs, and then lowered forwards to insert the strap-on slowly into its nesting place in the schoolgirl’s pussy. It slid in easily, so that Ashley’s stomach rested on the teenage flatness of Christina’s belly, the warm contact further arousing them both. Ashley held her upper body a little way above the girl, with her arms on either side of her shoulders, in a position a little like doing press-ups. Gazing directly into the teen’s lustful eyes, she then lowered herself so that her firm breasts were brushing Christina’s perky ones, their erect nipples rubbing against each other. The schoolgirl gave a soft moan, moving her hips further open, and Ashley pushed forwards, sliding the dildo in further. Then, as her mouth locked onto Christina’s for a long, passionate French kiss, she started to pump her buttocks up and down, pulling the dildo in and out of the teenager’s pussy with regular strokes, building up to a faster intensity.

After a minute or so, Christina moved her legs up to wrap in a cross-over around Ashley’s lower back, and she reached for her experienced lover’s buttocks. Taking a firm grip with both hands, she pulled on them to drive the strap-on into herself harder on each forward stroke, whilst bucking upwards to meet it the other way. Not long after this, Christina’s body was wracked by a rippling series of orgasms, just as Ashley herself came from the friction of the strap-on between her legs and the unbelievable excitement of giving such a vigorous fucking to a girl who was so young but so eager. Ashley withdrew the plastic dildo, and rolled onto the bed next to Christina, cupping the girl’s left breast in her hand and gently stroking the nipple.

‘Wow, that was something, babe’, she acknowledged.

To her amazement, the hungry teen still lusted for more. Pushing Ashley completely onto her back, the schoolgirl straddled her, offering her cunt to the woman’s mouth for attention. After a few moments, she shifted down Ashley’s prone body, lifting her slim pelvis over the strap-on which now pointed at the ceiling, and lowering her pussy onto it like a rider mounting a horse. Once it had entered her fully, Christina leant forwards and grasped Ashley’s breasts as if they were the handle-bars of a bike, and had her own sweet tits grasped in return. With shrill and mounting cries of ecstasy, she began bouncing up and down as if Ashley was a trampoline and she was a gymnast going for Olympic gold. Her self-fucking on the dildo was so energetic that at one point she nearly fell over, but Ashley, breathless and amazed, quickly shifted her grip from Christina’s breasts to hold her by the waist – and then, as well as steadying her, she used the grip to give the girl’s downward thrusts additional impetus.

‘Oh! Yes!! Yes!!!’ gasped the almost incoherent teenager, as she rose to the biggest and longest climax of all. After this, she was ready to rest for a while. She let Christina take her into the shower, where they enjoyed soaping and washing each other; Ashley changed the sweat-soaked sheet for a new one, arranged some cushions, and they curled up together for a cuddle – before returning to passionate sexual athletics twice more later in the day, but taking longer in slow arousal and satisfaction. They shared a meal and two glasses of wine in the bed, wearing only bras and panties – Christina spending a happy hour looking through Ashley’s underwear drawer and making a selection, although even after adjusting the straps the bra cups were too large for her. After a further orgasmic bout, in which Christina asked to be fucked with the strap-on from behind, doggy-style, she took another shower to take away any revealing pussy-juice odours.

A little before 10.00 p.m., Ashley drove Christina to within a block of where the party she was supposed to be attending was taking place, and after a swift kiss and a definite promise to spend next Saturday the same way, the teen hopped out of the car. Ashley waited a minute before driving off, fingering herself (she had put on a mini-skirt to come out, but no panties) as the girl’s pert ass in the short tight pink pants wiggled away down the street in front of her. Just before turning the corner, Christina turned back, and blew a kiss in the direction of the car, and knew her gesture had been seen when the headlights blinked once.

Earlier that afternoon, after the first marathon of fucking, as they lay talking, legs wrapped around each other’s naked bodies, and hands gently caressing each other’s breasts and pussies, Christina told Ashley about the biker girl, explaining why she had been so hot to trot when she had arrived at Ashley’s house. The latter had savoured the image, thinking a little jealously ‘you lucky little tart’ (for nothing like that had ever come her way as a teenager), when a more positive thought struck her. Rising on one elbow to look down at the enticing young body she had just fucked almost senseless, she asked ‘I wonder if they would mind if I came along too?’, adding at once, so that Christina would not feel she was being possessive or cramping her style: ‘You go with the blonde, of course.’

In truth, Christina had been having a few anxieties about the bikers, and was glad that an adult would be along to check things out. So they arranged that Ashley would collect Christina at a shopping mall a few minutes walk from her home, and they would drive to the park and meet the biker girl together. Then the talk turned to other intimate secrets. As to age, Ashley’s guess had been close: although bold in character and physically developing, Christina was only three weeks past her sixteenth birthday. She was already a convinced lesbian with no desire for boys at all, but her parents suspected nothing – her best friends might perhaps have guessed, and the two on the bus had actually messed around with her a bit, but unlike Christina they were not yet really sure of their feelings and sexual orientation.

Just before 11.00 am. on the Sunday morning, the young woman and the peachy teen arrived at the car park at the gates of the city’s largest park. It was not busy, and the trees planted to give shade to the parking lot created many secluded areas and pools of shadow. In the furthest corner they saw the gleam of chrome and metal, and the sleek shapes of some powerful bikes. Ashley parked her car nearby, and they started to walk towards them – Ashley deliberately hanging back to let Christina take the lead. Both had carefully selected their outfits to be sexually enticing: Christina had decided to be similar in style to yesterday, partly to be sure that the biker woman would recognise her, but she had added a pair of white boots from her cheerleader outfit below the petite pink shorts. Above these, she had chosen something ostensibly more modest than the previous day, but in fact even sexier. This was a matching pink tight-fitting sweater with long sleeves and a ribbed roll-neck, made of a thin lambswool material which clung to her contours and left nothing at all to the imagination. There was clearly no bra underneath it, and the swell of Christina’s growing breasts and their stiff nipples was very evident. The teen was wearing sunglasses in the bright light, and her pretty hair was pulled back and framed by a pink plastic Alice-band, making her look even more sweet and innocent.

Ashley’s look was deliberately more mature, but also even more clearly signalled her sexual availability. She also wore boots – her favourite, all-purpose black ones – and showed a long length of exposed thigh below a tight mini-skirt made of black stretch fabric; it took only a glance at this to note the absence of any visible panty-line, and correctly to deduce that she was naked under the brief skirt. Her top was a red halter with ties behind the neck, but also visible – in a sexy way – were the straps of the black under-wired bra which was ensuring that her breasts were pushed together and lifted up so as to be as eye-catching as possible. At present, her chest was partly hidden by the old and battered leather jacket that completed her ensemble, at the moment unzipped and hanging wide open in the slight breeze.

There were eight bikes, but only a dozen women around them, either seated on the saddles or standing and talking; it was clear that not everyone already had a partner with them. The group’s conversation died away as the cute teen and attractive young woman approached, and Christina suddenly spotted the blonde biker – she had been sitting on her machine with her back towards them, but now turned to face her. Her face broadened in a welcoming smile when she saw the pretty schoolgirl, although she had also taken in the striking woman just a few paces further back. She concentrated her gaze on Christina, and said: ‘Well, I’m glad you made it, babe – I’ll tell you, I’ve been thinking of you quite a few times since yesterday,’ at which a couple of the nearby women laughed, one saying ‘Too right, she has’, whilst the other crudely mimed the ramming of a vibrator in and out of her crotch.

Christina blushed prettily at this, and then asked: ‘I hope you don’t mind that I brought a friend?’

‘Not at all’, quickly replied the blonde biker, ‘our motto is always, the more the merrier.’ She then gave Ashley a frank appraisal, during which the young woman swung her leather jacket off her shoulders, the movement both revealing and accentuating the curve of her breasts. The blonde biker was not alone in regarding the figure before them with frank appreciation, and there were a couple of soft wolf-whistles. The biker nodded once, as if having decided something, and then smiled at the teenager. ‘Is this who you were going to meet yesterday? – I can see why you were torn, and I’m certainly not offended!’ Christina confirmed this, and then the blonde once again tapped the passenger seat behind her invitingly. This time there was no hesitation, and the teenager practically leapt onto the saddle. The blonde then held out her hand to Ashley, and introduced herself as Jacqui. ‘I’m sure you’ll have plenty of offers of a ride, honey’, she said in an accent that hinted at an upbringing in the south; ‘our rule is not to have permanent pairings, so who you ride with is only a commitment for today.’ Ashley nodded her understanding, and glanced around. Four of the bikes had a couple near them, but the remaining three had only a rider each, and one of these was beckoning Ashley towards her.

With eager anticipation, Ashley responded. The woman she walked towards was one of the oldest in the group, although still only in her late 20s. She was the older, taller and fuller-figured of the two black women amongst the bikers. She was wearing leather boots that came half-way up her thighs, and then an incredibly short black mini-skirt that barely earned the name, as the base of her crotch was almost visible. Her leather jacket above this had the top third unzipped, showing the smooth chocolate-coloured tops of a stunning pair of large ripe breasts, with no visible sign of a supporting bra. This vision took Ashley’s breath away, and she was almost weak-kneed as she was drawn by the beckoning finger and the gleam in the tall woman’s dark eyes. As Ashley arrived in front of the black goddess, Jacqui called out: ‘Ready to ride, babes?’, and the others mounted their bikes and started the engines.

Christina whispered to Jacqui, slightly nervously: ‘I’ve never been on a bike before – where do I hold on?’

Jacqui looked at her over her shoulder, eyes dancing, and replied: ‘Wherever you like, honey.’

Christina placed her hands on Jacqui’s hips, and then realised there were other, more interesting, possibilities. Snuggling forwards so that her front was pressed tight to the biker’s back, she moved her hands up under Jacqui’s leather jacket, and was rewarded by the prize that she glimpsed yesterday. The woman was nude under the jacket, and Christine with a purr fastened her hands around her shapely breasts and began gently to massage the nipples.

At the other bike, the black woman looked directly at Ashley, and stated simply: ‘Hi, I’m Belinda’. Ashley nodded and gave her name in return, and was rewarded by a brief but dazzling smile. As Belinda swung onto her bike and her incredibly short skirt rode up for a moment, Ashley was sure that she was afforded a glimpse of naked cunt, although as this was also black she was tantalisingly uncertain. Getting onto the pillion seat and sliding her hands up the sides of the figure in front of her, she made a similar discovery to Christina; in fact, though there was no rule about it, most of the bikers wore nothing under their jackets, and very often no panties – the direct feel of the wind on their cunts as they drove was a very arousing sensation. Ashley savoured the feel of the heavy ripe breasts of the statuesque black woman, as the group of bikes wheeled out of the parking lot onto the highway.

For about forty minutes, they took an exhilarating ride out of the city and up into the surrounding hills and woods. After a while, the bikes turned off onto a minor country road, and then again onto a dirt track that wound through dense pine forest, slowly rising upwards. Suddenly, they emerged from the dark shadows of the woods into bright sunshine at the top of a hill, with a vista opening up in front of them to the south and west. The hilltop was crowned with a wildflower meadow of about one acre, and towards the back of this, near to the forest, was a low wooden cabin which looked quite old and a bit run-down. It turned out that this had been in Jacqui’s family for generations and was currently owned by her aunt. This lady, a spinster in her 50s who had been forced to hide her lesbianism for most of her life, thoroughly approved of her favourite niece’s lifestyle and was happy for her and her friends to use it as a meeting-place whenever they wished.

The biker girls produced sandwiches and fruit from the panniers on the backs of their bikes, and the fridge in cabin had already been well-stocked with chilled beers. They brought out several large wool blankets and spread them out on the soft grass for a picnic in the warm June sunshine. Many of the women shed their leather jackets to go topless, and some discarded even more of their clothes, down to just a bra and panties, or – in one case – just a skimpy G-string. Christina decided to stay demure in her ‘pretty-in-pink’ outfit, mainly because she could tell from the constant glances she was getting how much it was turning Jacqui on. Meanwhile, Belinda slipped Ashley’s leather jacket off her shoulders and admired her figure in the halter top and underwired bra; she gently ran her hand over the white woman’s clothes, but did not remove them. The happy sound of girlish laughter echoed across the field, as the biker girls and their friends enjoyed a lazy lunch washed down with cool beer.

After this, the gathering started to break up into couples, each taking a blanket but not moving very far apart. Jacqui took Christina by the hand, saying throatily:

‘I want you, babe, my God! I want you so bad!’

Christina batted her eyelashes at her, and coyly asked: ‘Do you … really?’

‘Feel for yourself,’ replied Jacqui breathlessly, as she undid the fastening of her leather trousers, pulled down the zip, and revealed the black thong panties underneath. The biker took the sweet teen’s hand and thrust it down inside the thong, and Christina gave a soft purr of arousal as her fingers encountered Jacqui’s cunt – soft, warm, wet and invitingly open. Jacqui took the young schoolgirl to her blanket, pulling her down for a long kiss. Her mouth moved down to Christina’s pert tits, whilst her hand found the crotch of her pants, which was so tight that the lips and cleft of her pussy were visible in what is often called ‘cameltoe’ through the thin stretch fabric.

Belinda and Ashley had already begun kissing, their hands running over each other’s tops. Next, Belinda took their blanket and placed it alongside Jacqui’s, slightly overlapping, and urged Ashley down to lie on her back alongside Christina. Belinda undressed the young woman, whilst Jacqui was simultaneously stripping the pretty schoolgirl, tugging her sweater over her head and then peeling the cute pink hot-pants down her thighs. Very soon, the two visitors were naked apart from their boots – Christina’s bright shiny white ones, and Ashley’s glossy black ones. They exchanged a look and reached out to hold each other’s hands, watching in pleasure as above them Jacqui and Belinda kissed and sensuously undressed each other, until the two biker women also only had their boots on.

In a unison of movement that might have been choreographed, the bikers knelt between the spread legs of their new-found lovers, and then leant forward to fondle their breasts and take each nipple in turn into their mouths, nibbling on it with their teeth. Almost simultaneously, Ashley and Christina let out a deep groan, and opened their legs even more. The bikers needed no invitation, and they trailed their tongues down from their breasts, across their navels and to the top of their slits. The two prone figures gasped, their grip on each other’s hands tightening for a moment. Jacqui and Belinda began assiduously to apply their considerable skills and experience in pussy-slurping to the inviting vaginas which were spread in front of them, the labia peeling back like the petals of flowers. Within a few moments, both Christina and Ashley were giving vent to shuddering moans, their backs arching off the ground and their free hands clutching convulsively at the blanket material, as their orgasms exploded.

After the two guests subsided, panting heavily, they were rolled unresistingly onto their stomachs and their legs were pushed under them, hoisting their asses up in the air. The teen and the young woman did not seem to mind this at all, in fact they waggled their hips and bottoms in a deliberately tantalising way. Looking over their shoulders, they saw Jacqui strip completely naked, removing her leather trousers, her boots and her panties. Belinda, smiling wickedly down at the luscious sight of Ashley’s outthrust hips and buttocks, shed her micro-skirt but retained her impressive boots. Both of the biker women then produced strap-on dildos, and the sight of these fuck-weapons being buckled into place sent a shiver of anticipation down the spines of both Christina and Ashley; they looked at each other, smiled, and again reached out to clasp and hold each other’s hands.

Within a few seconds, they were both deeply penetrated and were being ridden as if the biker girls were jockeys competing during the final furlong of a major race – in this case, the destination was not a winning post, but which young woman they could make to come the soonest and the longest. Belinda had a few tricks up her sleeve and, as she drilled in and out of Ashley’s vagina, she started to deliver a firm smack with the palm of her hand, alternating between the right buttock and the left. She also had sufficient reach that she could take a firm grip on Ashley’s juicy swinging breasts, and she used them ruthlessly, like the handlebars on a bicycle.

Christina had her eyes held tightly closed and was making a kind of hissing noise between her teeth, with her face pressed into the fabric of the blanket. Jacqui paused for a second in her shafting and raked her fingernails down the pretty teenager’s back from her neck to the underneath of her ass, not hard enough to cut through the skin but firmly enough to leave a deep red trail. When her fingers reached their destination of Christina’s pudenda, they prized it open and Jacqui slammed the dildo in deeper than ever. Christina let out a high-pitched shriek, her whole body jiggling as if she was being subjected to electric shocks, and then she slumped down in a daze. Such was Belinda’s command and dexterity, her force and instinctive feel for pace, that the much more experienced Ashley was equally putty in her hands, and exhibited no more self-control than the teen next to her, whimpering softly as the firm plastic rod was jerked in and out of her by the thrusts of Belinda’s pelvis. Ashley’s climax was equally earth-moving; afterwards, between heaving gulps for breath, she gazed across the gap to Christina and smiled sultrily at her; licking her lips, Christina smiled contentedly back.

Jacqui and Belinda now asked their guests what pleasure they would like to take of them, and both knew at once what they wanted to do to the biker babes. Christina’s choice was a slow and loving 69 with Jacqui lying on top of her, and the blonde was more than happy to oblige her pretty young conquest. Ashley gained a sudden surge of energy: she could not resist the chance to take her turn with a strap-on, but she wanted to give it to Belinda with the black woman on her back, legs spread wide, so that Ashley see her face and grab her tits whilst she fucked her. For the next twenty minutes there were heard the intermingled sounds of gasps, grunts, moans and the sharp high notes of orgasms attained time and again, as the biker women proved as happy to receive as they had been to give. Afterwards, all four females lay together in a warm and loving heap, stroking, fondling and kissing each other, until the afternoon air started to cool. Then they went back inside the cabin and waited their turn to use the shower room – this was one of the cabin’s most enjoyable features, having been deliberately built by Jacqui’s aunt to be spacious enough for several people to have fun together.

In the early evening, the women got back on the bikes – in many cases, slightly cautiously, as their cunts and asses were soft and tender from repeated penetrations. They drove back down to the highway and sped along into the city, roaring into the parking lot at Rochfort Park and circling round it to where Ashley’s car was parked. She stepped from Belinda’s pillion seat, rather reluctantly withdrawing her hands from under the busty woman’s leather jacket, where she had acted as a human bra and had held her breasts cupped in her hands all the way home. Ashley stood for a moment gazing into Belinda’s eyes, and the sexy black babe regarded her steadily back with a serious and thoughtful look. Ashley leaned forward to kiss the biker gently on the lips, and then swallowed before saying, with a shaky tone in her voice:

‘Until next time, then …’, adding with unusual shyness, ‘if you want, that is?’

The hint of her usual laughter returned to Belinda’s eyes and the curve of her lips, but there was no doubting her sincerity as she drew Ashley back into her embrace, letting one hand slide up under the black-haired beauty’s skirt to stroke her naked pussy-cleft.

‘Oh, yes,’ answered Belinda, ‘I want that very much.’ Then she pulled a piece of paper from the pocket of her jacket, and pressed it into the palm of Ashley’s hand. Belinda revved her bike engine, put her foot back on the pedal, and said quietly but clearly: ‘Call me, we can get together during the week, if you like’, before her bike roared away.

‘I will,’ whispered Ashley to the black woman’s disappearing back, ‘Oh, you betcha, babe, I will!’

She turned, and saw that Christina was having an equally long and affectionate farewell with Jacqui, and noticed with a smile that the blonde biker could not resist cupping the crotch of Christina’s tight pink shorts in the palm of her hand, and rubbing it possessively. Then she too departed, the last biker to ride away, leaving a sudden silence behind her in the deserted parking lot.

Ashley drove Christina near to her house, parked in the shade of a large tree, and looked at her passenger. The only word to describe the pretty teen, she thought, was ‘radiant’. Christina positively glowed with pleasure and satisfaction on top of her natural youthful prettiness and vitality. The girl looked across at Ashley with shining eyes, slipping a hand across her thigh to push up the driver’s short black mini-skirt and touch her puffy pussy lips.

‘I’ve had such a great time this weekend, Ashley, I can’t thank you enough!’ she said.

‘I should thank you,’ Ashley replied, with a warm laugh, ‘it was you who found Jacqui, and got us all that fun today! Thanks for letting me come along.’

Christina grinned back at her, and then said with sincerity: ‘It wouldn’t have been the same without you – in fact, I think I would have been too scared to go on my own.’ Then the pink-clad poppet leant across and kissed the young woman fondly for a moment, before asking brightly:

‘So – when can I see you again?’

Ashley was thrilled – she hadn’t been quite sure if Christina would treat this as one-off, hadn’t wanted to count on anything lest her hopes be dashed. The black-haired woman smiled with pleasure as she looked at the gorgeous sixteen-year-old, offering up a mental prayer of thanks to the goddesses of lesbian love. They arranged to meet on Wednesday – Ashley would put in some extra hours at work on Monday and Tuesday, and then leave in mid-afternoon on Wednesday, picking Christina up in her car from a pre-arranged rendezvous a little away from the high school.

And so began their weekly and weekend pattern. Christina came to Ashley’s house on Wednesday afternoons and Saturday afternoons and evenings, and on Sundays Ashley collected her and they drove to the meeting place of the biker girls and spent the day with them. Christina was keen to experience as much as possible, and rode with all the women at different times. Ashley, however, almost always got onto Belinda’s pillion seat – in fact, so much so that it was clear that they were becoming something of a couple; this was underlined by the fact that they generally met up twice during the week, sometimes sleeping together over-night at Ashley’s apartment and sometimes at Belinda’s. After a while, the only other person who claimed rides with Belinda was Christina from time to time, and Ashley never begrudged her sweet young lover from a share of enjoying Belinda’s superb breasts and practised love-making skills. Early in the following year, after talking it over, Ashley and Belinda pooled their resources and found a larger, more central apartment which they bought together. On the day they moved in, their first visitor, appropriately enough, was Christina, and she helped them to christen their large new double-bed with an energetic threesome; afterwards, she was their most regular visitor.

If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories … you might like them too … (to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story)

---

Christmas, and the demon scouts arrive.

Please go to DB’s thread for comments.
http://forum.xnxx.com/showthread.php?p=5751664

Friend’s note: Please, for the sake of my skill, and future editing, if you give a negative vote, please leave a comment so that I can improve.

Quick editorial note: The use of ‘loose’ or ‘loosing’ in these chapters is intentional, and not a typo.
===================================
Ch 13

It takes both Gina and Summer bouncing on my bed, to wake me. I’m dead to the world, and yet having nightmares about demons tearing part all those I care about, ripping off their limbs, and eating their flesh. Screams echo in my mind, until I notice that it’s my own scream, as I sit up in bed. I’m soaked with sweat, and breathing pretty heavily.

“‘Bout time,” Summer tells me with a worried frown. A worry that is echoed in Gina’s eyes, as well.

“What are you dreaming about, that has you moaning, tossing, and turning, huh?” Gina follows up, giving me a nudge with her arm, as she winks at me.

I groan again and cover my head, waiting for my eyes to lose their sleep blurriness. As soon as I can see clearly enough, I get out of bed, and only then notice that I’m still in yesterday’s clothes. Without even thinking about it, I start stripping with the two women still in the room.

“Hey, wait until I get out of here, before you do that,” Summer complains, though when I look over at her, she is staring at my well-muscled chest. I have forgotten that she hasn’t seen me completely naked yet. How tired am I that I’d make such a simple mistake as stripping with my sister in the room, while Gina is here? Normally I’m a lot sharper than that, but aftershocks of last night’s terrors are still flittering through my mind.

“Your brother’s built pretty well, huh?” Gina asks Summer, who then turns away red-faced and flees the room.

I remember what’d happened in Lela’s blue room, and look at my left arm, but there is no evidence of anything having happened: no blue veins, no pain, in fact, other than being quite a bit tired, I feel pretty good. Not even a hangover, though I wonder how the other two women can be so cheery after as much as they’d drunk last night.

Gina stays to watch me get dressed, and then follows me out to the Christmas tree, where everybody else is waiting. Nancy has out a digital camcorder, and films everybody opening their presents.

I’ve given Nancy and Gina matching blue and green turquoise necklaces with matching earrings, knowing it will bring out their eyes. For Summer, I’ve purchased some clothing I thought she will like. From those three women, I receive a hug, and a peck on the cheek for thanks, though I feel Gina’s tongue on my cheek, before she pulls away with an impish grin.

My gift to mom is always a tradition, a card with a note inside. “To mom, who has always been there for me, whenever I’ve needed her. One date to any restaurant of your choice, tomorrow night, the 26th of December.” This year, I’ve added one more line, “May the night fill you with new memories, new hopes, and start a brighter future.”

Mom is in tears as she hugs me, telling me she can’t wait.

From Gina and Nancy, I receive a Steam gaming gift card, good for $100. My sister gives me a new book in a series she promises I’ll love, and the latest version of the Dungeons & Dragons manual. The book is from Brandon Sanderson, one of my favorite authors, so I’m sure that I’ll enjoy it. Mom tells me she never knows what to get me, so she too gives me a gift card, this one to Amazon(dot)com.

I shower while breakfast is prepared, and step out of the shower fully awake, and refreshed. Part of my mind is still going over Lela’s message to me, and I wonder why she’d had to use the computer voice, instead of her own. And what exactly does she mean my new children, as in plural?

I’m going to be a father. . . Somehow, that still hasn’t truly sunk in.

The scent of a delicious breakfast hits my nose as I step into the kitchen, and only then realize just how hungry I am. I bolt everything down, and then have another serving, surprising everybody with how much I can eat. Even I’m surprised, but I’m famished.

“Must be that new body of his,” Mom murmurs, and I see the other three women agree.

We play games together, enjoying everybody’s company until the afternoon. Gina and Nancy wear their jewelry, and it looks just as nice on them as I thought it would, and Summer slips into her new clothes. I have to admit that my sister looks really hot in her new tight jeans, and T-shirt.

Gina and Summer leave to do some shopping for dinner, leaving me with the two older women. I try to help out in the kitchen, but soon get the boot.

With nothing better to do, I go to my room, and load up my laptop, pulling internet through my phone. I have a new email from Shanna, with the subject, “Thanks!” There is a link to a video, and normally I won’t click on any links in emails, but I know that Shanna is smart enough not to send me a virus. It opens a page to a video the twins have uploaded, and I have to enter a username and password that is conveniently in the email. Despite the poor internet speed from my phone, the video starts loading fairly quick. Shanna must have compressed the video with the right codecs.

The video opens with either Shanna or Shannon in front of the camera talking. I can’t tell which one it is in the video. “Nick, we opened your present this morning, and can’t say thank you enough.” I had ordered them a peripheral for one of their gaming systems that I’d noted they don’t have. “Since we can’t say it enough, and you’re not here to give you our thanks, we think we’ll show you.”

The camera is set down on a flat surface I can’t see, and the other sister comes around, and into the view of the camera. I immediately turn my laptop away from my door, as I see what she is wearing; a small little teddy that does nothing to hide her features.

The two sisters face each other, and then look at the camera with a smile, before kissing one another. I can easily see their tongues working in and out of each other’s mouths, as the one wearing the teddy starts to strip her sister. The shirt comes off first, and her nipples are then latched onto by a set of hungry lips. By the sounds of the moans the topless sister is making, I suspect that she is Shanna, which means the one in the teddy is Shannon.

Shanna looks right into the camera, licking her lips, and moaning while her sister sucks and plays with her tits. She runs her fingers through Shannon’s hair, pulling her sister into her own breast, and making lascivious faces to me.

Shannon pulls down Shanna’s pants, and then kisses her way down her body, until she can plant her lips on Shanna’s crotch. The standing woman gasps as Shannon starts to go wild, moaning and thrashing her mouth against Shanna’s labia.

I’m getting pretty turned on as I watch them, and have to adjust my crotch, as they continue. I guess they’ve worked out their concerns about incest. After Shanna has her first orgasm, moaning loudly through my speakers, she strips her sister, and returns the favor. It only takes a couple seconds with her lips between Shannon’s legs, before she too is crying out in bliss. I almost can’t believe my eyes when they start to scissor on their couch. The same couch I’d played games with them not so long ago.

“You know, you don’t need to watch porn, to get off,” a voice says from my doorway, and I curse myself for getting so engrossed in what I’m watching, that I’m not more careful. I probably should have turned the volume down as well. I immediately pause the video.

Nancy stands in the doorway looking at me, a small smile on her lips. “Sorry,” I tell her. “I wasn’t thinking.”

Nancy saunters into the room, “Don’t be. I understand the desires of youth. At least you have my daughter to help you out. I’m kind of jealous, actually. You’ve been ignoring me.” She sits next to me, and I have just enough time to close my browser before she can see the twins. She smiles as she places her hand on my thigh. “Your mom decided to take a bath, so it’s just us right now.” She leans forward and kisses me.

I can’t say it’s completely unexpected, from the look in her eyes, eye so like Gina’s and enhanced with her new jewelry, and I gladly kiss her back. I’m extremely turned on from having watched Shanna and Shannon, and this will provide just the release I need.

“I don’t think I thanked you properly for the jewelry,” she says as her hands starts to work at my pants. I lift my hips to allow her to take them off, and then moan as she drops her head to my lap, swallowing a few inches of my cock. Nancy is very talented at giving head, as her tongue swirls around my knob, and her hand works up and down my length, using her saliva as lubrication.

“Oh, fuck, Nancy,” I tell her, moaning, “I’m not going to last long if you keep that up.” She quickly pulls her mouth away, and smiles up at me.

“Not yet, young man. It’s been too long since I’ve had this baseball bat in me, and I need to get fucked. I need more than what Gina can do for me alone.” I’m shocked to hear that Gina and her mom still do stuff together, as she’d never mentioned it to me, but then I can’t see why they wouldn’t, either.

Nancy stands, stripping, and I pull off my shirt, and then think I’d better get up and shut the door. The older woman lies down on her back, and I think I’ll warm her up a bit before slipping my stick it into her, but when I start to move my mouth to her vagina, she stops me. “We don’t have time for that, right now. Just shove it in me, quick.”

Not one to argue with such a demand, I move my mouth up to hers, and start kissing her, while I rub the head of me penis against her already slippery lips.

Nancy’s legs wraps around my rear, and with one powerful pull, she forces me into her, fairly deep. “Oh, God, I’ve missed this. My daughter is a lucky woman to have you in her so often.” She sets a pretty quick pace with her legs, alternating between kissing me, and moaning as she starts to cum around my penetrating tool.

I’m able to sink my full length into her, and can feel my balls slapping her ass as I slam into her again and again. Lifting my back, I bring my lips down to her hard round nipple, sucking it between my teeth, as I nibble on it, making her cry out, as her nails dig into my back. She digs me deep enough, I know I’m going to have scratch marks, but just then she starts to cum again, and I don’t care. Her pussy squeezes my cock so hard, I think she is going to crush it, but luckily she is wet enough, I’m still able to move inside her.

Between the twins’ video, Nancy’s magnificent blowjob, and the quick pace she’s set, I only last a couple strokes past her orgasm, before I’m loosing my load deep into her twat.

“That’s it, Nick. Give me your cum. Fill my womb with your hot young semen. Oh, God, I can feel it leaking out of me. It’s too much, I can’t hold it all in.” She starts to cum again, making me moan even more into her tit.

My rod seems to twitch forever, sending volley after volley of spunk into her, before finally subsiding.

I roll off to her side, and she gives me a quick peck on the cheeks, before pleasantly cleaning my penis with her talented mouth, getting dressed, and going to the guest bathroom to get herself cleaned up.

While she’s in there, I send a reply email to the twins, thanking them for my present, and telling them I can’t wait to see them again. I also can’t wait to see how the video ends.

I go to the mirror in my room to see how badly Nancy scratched up my back, but I can’t see anything. It probably felt like more in the moment, I conclude.

Mom is just coming out of her room, as the girls get home from shopping, and they all go to the kitchen to finish making dinner.

Gina pulls me aside, at one point to have a talk with me.

“So you told your sister about your abilities?” From the look in her eyes, I’m not sure if she is angry or not. “I guess I’m not the only special one anymore.”

“I had to,” I explaine. “Somehow she magnifies my ability, and at the same time she can see everything I do. And you ARE special to me.”

“I guess I understand,” She tells me in a tone, which tells me she still isn’t happy. “She’s your sister, after all. She has special abilities too. She also told me about what you did to your dad.” She pauses while she looks up at me, and I wonder just how much Summer told her. “I wonder if we will ever be that close. I know I can’t claim you for myself; that you are meant for something greater. I’m just glad you’re willing to share yourself with me.” She smiles a little smile then, before getting on her toes, and giving my lips a light peck. “Oh, and by the way,” she says as she starts to walk away, “I have another present planned for you later.”

I laugh as she leaves, wondering just what she has in mind, and hoping I’m up to it, after that powerful orgasm with her mom.

I’m not allowed into the kitchen, but I watch the four women as they cook, and notice Gina flirting heavily with my sister. Summer is an avowed lesbian, and she seems to be taking to the flirting quite well from the blonde. At one point, Gina looks at me, winks, and then pinches Summer’s bottom. I can only laugh at their frivolous behavior.

After dinner, I build a fire in the fireplace, and we all sit around talking about Christmases past, drinking spiked eggnog, and just enjoying one another’s company, until late into the night.

I crawl into bed, expecting Gina to make good on her promise of another Christmas gift, but fall asleep before she arrives, only to find myself in Lela’s room.

My vision goes fuzzy for a moment, before it comes back into focus. I really hadn’t expected to come back up to this room, since last night had supposedly been my last treatment with the white light.

Sure enough, no light envelops me, but something more unexpected happens.

Words appeared before my eyes.

‘Initializing. . . Done’
‘Synchronizing. . .Done’
‘Powering up. . .Done’

I have no idea what is going on, as the words scroll across my vision, very much like a heads-up-display from some video game. In fact, as I turn my head, the words move with me.

‘Systems check. . .Passed’
‘All systems functional’

No further words appear, and the other words disappear.

“What’s going on?” I call out. “Lela?”

‘Go through the door’

The words appear, and this time there is an arrow, pointing to my right. As I turn, I see an opening that looks the same as the one from when I’d last seen Lela; rectangular, filled with a pitch black darkness that I can’t see through. The arrow moved as I turned and is pointing right at it.

“But I can’t see in there,” I protest. “I need you to guide me.”

‘Go through the door’

The words blink a few times. Heaving a sigh, I figure I might as well see what’s up. I step through the midnight portal, and am immediately blind. I stop, hoping she will come along and guide me, but then something else happens that is the most shocking yet.

My eyes adjust, and I’m able to see. It’s still dim, and everything has a deep red glow to it, making objects stand out oddly. Looking around, I’m able to see that I’m on some sort of walkway, and an arrow appears in front of me, pointing the way. I can’t see any walls, only the path before me. Shrugging, and not knowing what else to do, I follow the arrow, turning when they tell me to turn, and soon I’m hopelessly lost. It’s like a GPS in my head.

The arrows lead me to another doorway, but I can see through this one, and am able to see Lela seated on top of something cylindrical.

‘You may enter, but do not speak’

The doorway opens, and I step through, about ready to exclaim my happiness at seeing her, but the words flash again, brighter this time, as if they’re yelling, and I shut my mouth.

‘Think your words to me, and I’ll see them’

Lela doesn’t move, doesn’t even open her eyes to look at me, as I stand by her. I wonder what is wrong with her, and if there is anything I can do to help.

‘I am fine, thank you’

My thoughts must have reached her. I wonder if this is some effect from whatever I’d injected myself with last night, only to have the words confirm it a moment later.

‘Yes. Those are extremely small robots, you would call them nanites. They have linked our minds together, and will be able to help you in your coming battles with the demons.’

I nod, thinking “Thank you,” to her.

‘Please, be seated’

An arrow points to a spot on the floor in front of where Lela sits, and I do as she asks. Her eyes are still closed, and I wonder what is going to happen now.

‘Close your eyes’

My eyelids drop, and suddenly I find myself on a beach with red sands, azure waves lapping at the shore under a sky with two moons.

“This is my home planet,” Lela’s voice says right behind me. I spin around to look at her, and notice a glow to her skin I haven’t seen before. “I am sorry that I have worried you, but I have been so weak from laying our hatchlings, that I couldn’t see you.” She steps up next to me, and keeps her eyes on the horizon. I turn to look with her, wondering at the beauty of it.

“Children? And we’re really here?” I ask her, thinking she has somehow teleported us to her home planet, despite knowing how impossible that is.

“No. We are only in our own minds. I can talk to you in this way, that I can’t out there right now.” For a split second I see weakness and weariness cross her features, and then it vanishes. “I understand your people have a custom of giving gifts on this day. My gifts to you are the robots in your blood, and the clothing that can help to protect you. The robots will work from now on, but the suit will only be wearable when you are on my ship.”

“Ship? So. . . we’re in space?” I ask, amazed. Somehow I’ve always known we had to be, but the confirmation still sets my heart to beating. What geek doesn’t dream of going to space?

“We are in low orbit now. You would not consider this space, but it is close.”

Her words from earlier come back to me, and I have to know. “You said children. . . I thought we weren’t compatible. Genetically, that is.”

She nods, and as she speaks, I realize that she isn’t taking the time to translate before talking. We are talking in perfect sync. “Somehow you changed me. I felt it at the time, but didn’t understand, until I felt my eggs being fertilized. I had been told what to expect. . . But it’s different.” She looks up at me then with her large silvery eyes, and I see fear in them. “We don’t have our young the way you humans do. After the eggsare fertilized, it takes only a couple days, and then the females lay and incubate them. That is what you saw me doing in that room. Our children are under me. But with you, it took longer. It wore down my body and made me weak. I’m afraid our children even weaker.” She turns back to the water, and stares at the two moons.

“I had to report what happened to my superiors. They didn’t like it, and demanded that our children be destroyed as abominations. I never thought of my race as violent, but they showed me a side of themselves in their fear that I never knew existed.

“They put us on trial, that is what you experienced with those questions. They determined that the human race isn’t worth saving, that you are too wild. I was ordered to submit and allow our children to be destroyed.” I can hear the sadness in her voice, and I even see a tear appear in her eyes. I don’t dare speak though, too filled with shame for my part in their decision to abandon Earth.

“Our race is very different from yours, in how we treat our offspring. Once hatched, the children are taken to facilities, where they are taught and raised. But with you. . . I feel for these offspring. What we made together was good. Not abominations. I refused to go, or submit. As punishment, they erased all flight data on my ship, so that when the demons arrive, they can’t use it to find our new planet. It also means I can never go home. They intend to let us die with your planet.” She pauses, and I walk behind her, putting my arms around her from behind. Even in our minds, I can feel her soft smooth skin, as she shakes in my arms.

“This comforting you humans do, is nice. There is much we can learn from you, but I fear we are doomed. Your planet will be used as bait, while my race flees to another, unknown planet.”

I hear her pronouncement, and shudder. What chance do we have against an advanced alien race, with superior weaponry and armaments? I still have no idea how I’m going to stop them with my switches. It’s almost laughable, the thought of me facing a fleet of the demons, with my mind as Earth’s only weapon.

Even with the extra power I get from my sister, I know I’m no match for the demons.

Summer. . .

“Is my sister one of your experiments,” I ask, fearing to hear the answer, but I have to know.

“Yes, she was a failure. You both have the dormant gene, but when it was activated in her, nothing happened.” I feel myself getting angry with how callously she talks about Summer. How easily she can risk human life.

“You said some of them die. She could’ve died!” I realize how ludicrous I sound then, but I don’t care. It doesn’t matter that she is alive, and survived; I don’t like that she had been in any danger at all.

“What is one life, even that of your sister, compared to the rest of the human race?” I feel dirty for my sense of self preservation, but logic prevails.

“She wasn’t a failure. She magnifies my ability,” I tell her.

“Hopefully it will be enough,” she replies calmly, and I marvel at the strength that must lie below the skin of this angel. Abandoned by her people, and left behind with an alien race, she still has the fortitude to stay strong.

My mind wants to avoid the thought of the demons, and my sister, and latch instead back onto our children.

“So those are our children you’re sitting on. . . In eggs?” I don’t know what to think of that. I wonder what they will look like when they come out. I only hope they survive. Making us genetically compatible, doesn’t mean that our offspring will be viable.

“Yes. They are susceptible to light and noise right now. That is why we have to meet like this. I can’t leave them, and we can’t talk around them. I don’t know how long it will take before they hatch. You humans have a longer gestation period than we do. They will be a new race. A new species.” She turns in my arms, and looks up at me, her silvery eyes sparkling in the imaginary light. “I used to wonder at how humans can mate for pleasure. Why you do it. As I have told you, with us it’s a mandatory compulsion. The males derive some pleasure from it, but it’s brutal for the females. It is the only thing I ever thought about our race that was violent, until now.

“And yet, with you, it was beautiful. I have never felt such feelings before, and none of my race has either. When I presented this to the council, they called it blasphemous. Demanded that I deny what I’d told them. They can’t understand, and don’t want to. The council is mostly male, and they are stuck in their ways.”

She lifts her body higher, and I feel her small mouth reach for mine. With all that I’ve learned, and everything I’ve experienced, I’m overwhelmed. Her lips on mine, though, seem to act as a pressure relief valve, and I find myself kissing this odd angel ardently.

The slight alien reacts immediately. Her arms, wrap around my waist as I pull her tighter to me, allowing my whole world to be right here, centered on the here and now. I don’t want to think about the demons, the others of her race, or anything other than the pleasure and comfort we can offer one another, here within the imaginary world, connected by our minds.

“This kissing, it’s better than I remember it. If only they could understand.” Her voice is sad, and I want only to make her happy once more.

I easily lift her up, and lay her flat on the soft sand. Last time, she had shown me what she could do with her two tongues, this time I hope to show her what I can do with my one tongue. I kiss down her body, spending a few seconds on each of her pink nipples, before heading for the juncture between her legs.

“This is something new. Thank you, Nick,” She tells me, her voice going soft, and almost dreamy. I kiss her sex lightly, marveling at how similar it looks to a human’s vulva, only pinker, and think that her eggs had come out of here not that long ago.

Well, not here, actually, as this is all in our minds, but it all feels real enough. I wonder how real this will feel. Will there be any lessening of sensation because it’s imagined, or will it be increased because it’s directly linked to our minds?

Her gentle sighs as I lick around her labia, tell me that regardless of the answer, she is enjoying my attentions. I drive my tongue into her with abandon, causing her to cry out in pleasure. I nibble on the clit at the top of her labia, and her legs lock around my head, surprisingly strong, as she comes in my mouth.

“This is good,” I hear her say, glad I can understand her his time. Last time she had cried out in her own language, but with this mind-to-mind connection, the understanding is immediate, and I can almost feel her emotions. “The sensations going throughout my entire body are new, and yet very pleasant.”

Pleasant? Only pleasant? I wonder. Oh, hell no! I shove my tongue in as far as it will go, and can feel her outer barrier slip tightly around my penetrating oral instrument. With my tongue in her, I press my nose against her clit, and while I can’t breathe like this, I know she will enjoy it. I rub my face back and forth, as fast as I can, allowing my mouth to work her labia, while my nose works her clit. It only takes a couple seconds until she has her second orgasm.

Her breathing is heavy, as she lifts her head off of the sand and looks down at me in wonder. “Is that what it feels like for you when I put your sex in my mouth? That is almost as good as full intercourse.”

As analytical as her comments are, I can accept that compliment.

“I think it feels different for me, as we have different parts,” I tell her honestly. “I can only imagine how it might be for you if I had two tongues.” I start to kiss my way back up her body, until I’m kissing her mouth again, her tongues sliding around mine, and turning me on more.

“You have a skill with your one tongue, that I don’t think can be matched with two,” She tells me, but I have my doubts.

Brushing the sand off me, I rub my phallus against her crotch, wondering that she wants this without being in heat. She had told me that she’d enjoyed it last time, but she is getting wet, and enjoying everything without the mandatory compulsion that comes with her being in heat, or me manipulating her switches. It’s a good ego boost.

“I want to feel connected to you again. I want to have you inside me.” I press the head of my cock against her opening, and steadily increase the pressure until I break through her outer membrane, sliding all the way in, in a rush, before I can stop my advance. She grunts as I moan with the completion of our two bodies, and her three-fingered hands grip at my back.

I drop my head back down to hers, and she meets my kiss with a hunger that is mutual. Our tongues dance in time with our bodies, as I drive into her again and again. The tight outer ring of her vagina feels fantastic, and like no other woman (though it’s somewhat reminiscent of when Gina allowed me into her ass), as it slides up and down my hard penetrating shaft.

“Good. . . So good. . .” she pants in time to my thrusts, as I take her tit in my mouth again.

I roll us over, and sit her up, allowing me to go a little deeper in her. Her pelvis rests against mine, and I grab her hips, pulling and pushing, until she catches the rhythm. We both start moaning loudly, as I hit the deepest parts of her. With her steady rocking, I move my hands up to her smallish breasts, squeezing the firm flesh.

I’m coming close, but since she isn’t in heat this time, and since this is all in our minds, I don’t worry, as I unload into her, my body locking up as wave after wave of pleasure crashes over me.

When I open my eyes, I’m lying naked in my room, a mess in my underwear.

===================================
Ch 14

I step out of the shower, only to find Gina waiting for me in my room. I wonder if she came into my room last night, only to find me gone? She’d said she had another present for me, but if she had, she doesn’t say anything.

“Remember to open the door for her, and do everything you can to treat her like a lady,” she tells me, as though I don’t already know. I’m getting ready for my date with mom, and for some reason, Gina has gotten it into her head that I don’t know how to treat a woman, properly. “You may be tempted to use your switches on her, but avoid it if you can.” There is only one switch in my mother right now, and I can’t move it, unless I’m in physical contact with my sister, as that was when I’d made the switch.

“I know, I know,” I protest. “Now are you going to get out so I can get dressed, or do you plan on watching me?” I should have known the answer before I asked.

“I’m staying, of course. Look, I just want to make sure everything goes good for her tonight. She is a strong woman, but I can see she is still hurting inside.” How can she tell that? I’ve tried to keep an eye on her myself, but she seems to be handling my dad’s leaving better than I’d thought. Is it some kind of feminine intuition?

“I promise I will do everything in my power to make tonight a good night for her,” I realize what I’ve said a moment after her eyes go wide. “I mean I will do what I can, WITHOUT using my powers.” Gina then spends the next twenty minutes critiquing everything I try to wear, until she’s finally satisfied with my raiment.

When I finally make it out of my room, mom is nowhere to be found, and an idea occurs to me, to try to make this more like a date. I slip outside; catching my breath in the frigid cold. I go to my car, and grab a small bouquet I’d purchased earlier, and then ring the doorbell.

Gina and Summer both answer the door, and grin widely when they see it’s me.

“Hello young ladies,” I tell them, unable to hide my own mirth, “I believe I have a date with the lady of the house?”

“Mom, your date is here,” Summer calls over her shoulder loudly, and then turns back to me. “You’d better treat her right, tonight, Mister.” We all laugh, but the laughing stops when mom walks out.

Mom looks absolutely stunning, in a black shimmery dress, that hugs her curves all the way down to her ankles. She is wearing matching high heels, but I can’t seem to pull my eyes away from the low V-cut of her dress, that shows her cleavage nicely. She does a little spin when she sees us looking, spreading her arms out and smiling. It’s also a backless dress.

“You like?” She asks, with a small sparkle in her eyes. “Summer helped me pick it out.”

My throat is dry, and I can’t get any words out. Summer had helped her pick that out? She looks like a mature sex goddess, ready to ravage the town! She looks ten years younger. She looks. . . She looks. . . Dammit, she looks delicious!

I have to clear my throat a couple times, to get it working again which sets the two younger women to giggling, and mom to blushing. “Shall we, milady?” I ask as I hold my arm out to her.

She takes it in her hand, and we go out to my car.

“We really don’t need to go there tonight if you don’t want to,” she tells me as I pull out of the driveway. “I know how expensive it is, and it was the girls’ idea, more than mine.”

I know it had been the two other women, helped some by Nancy, who had come up with the idea of going to the fanciest restaurant in town, and while it means I will have to dip into my savings, I don’t mind at all. She really does need this right now.

As promised, when we arrive at the restaurant, I make sure to open the doors for her, and the reservation is under Mr. Xavier. My dad’s name is rather well known, so it had been no problem getting us a table.

When I open the menu, however, I have to stifle a groan; it’s more expensive than I’d thought.

“We really don’t have to eat here, son,” mom tells me as she looks over the menu, and I can feel her happy switch lower a bit. I may not be able to affect the switch, but that doesn’t stop me from sensing it.

“I promised you a date to anywhere you wanted, so this is fine,” I tell her, meaning it. My savings can handle it. “Besides, when was the last time you got to go out, and have a good time?”

She thinks about it for a bit, before looking me in the eyes, and telling me, “Last Christmas, when we had our date then.”

I smile, remembering the simple date at the local fast food joint, and then ice-skating afterwards. “I remember. You skated circles around me, and laughed every time I fell down.”

Mom smiles then and I know it’s genuine, as her ‘happy’ switch tilts upwards, and we both laugh, till she looks back down at the menu. “Everything looks so expensive, son. I don’t dare order anything.”

I reach out, and pull the menu from her hands, which unfortunately reveals her cleavage, and I have to look away before I get caught staring. “Then I will order for my beautiful date tonight.” She tries to protest, but I’m not going to have it.

When the waiter comes and takes our order (and stare at my mom), she complains again. “I saw that on the menu. That’s too expensive, son. And the champagne? Son, I know you can’t afford this.” She looks around at those close to us, before leaning over and whispering, “We should go, now, before he comes back with our food.”

To say I’m shocked to hear my own mother recommend ditching after ordering would be an understatement. To see her bending over in that dress sets my heart to pounding. I’m surprised she doesn’t try to rush me off to the hospital, my heart seems to be thudding so loudly.

“Relax, and enjoy the night, mom. I’ve got this.” But she doesn’t seem to want to listen.

“At least let me pay for some of it,” she insists.

“Don’t you dare!” I reply quickly. “Mom, if this are a date with dad, would you be so worried?” She shakes her head. “Then enjoy the food, and hopefully my company, and let me take care of the woman that has meant the most to me, throughout my life.”

She sits back then, and looks at me wide-eyed for a few seconds, before saying, “The most. . . What about Gina?”

I heave a sigh before answering. “I won’t deny we fool around,” it feels odd talking to my mom so openly about it, but she has to know by now that we’ve been doing it, “but other than that we are just friends.” The waiter arrives and pours us the champagne, and then leeaves the bottle with us on ice. That bottle is as much as half a paycheck for me. I take a sip of mine, and smile, before continuing. “You have loved and cared for me, my entire life. Even when I was a kid and screwed up, you are there for me. When I was hurt, or alone, I could always count on you.” I look her hard in the eyes, and smile, “So just sit there, and let me take care of you.”

She meets my gaze for a few seconds, taking a sip of her drink. “And what about Nancy?”

I choke, trying to take a swallow. “Nancy?” I splutter.

“I’m sorry,” her cheeks are turning red. “I shouldn’t have said anything. It’s just, well, she told me about what you all did. Oh, don’t give me that look. I’m not so innocent, myself.” I look at her curiously, still trying to clear my throat, but to no avail, “At first, I admit I was shocked, but when Nancy explained how close it had made Gina and her. . . Well, I couldn’t deny the temptation. I know who tucked me in that first night and I remember what I did.”

Thankfully I don’t have anything in my mouth at that moment, because I would have likely spewed it all over the table. She remembers kissing me? And by the sound of it, it had been no accident.

I’m saved from having to say anything immediately, by the waiter bringing our food. He gives mom a little more attention than is necessary. I start to get a bit annoyed by him, but he finally leaves us to eat. It smells great, but I’m a bit disappointed by how little there is on the plate.

“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have told you that,” mom says, after a few seconds of uncomfortable silence. “You probably think less of me now, and I’ve ruined our date.” She looks down at her plate, and suddenly I feel terrible for her.

I reach across the table, and grip her hand in mine, but she continues to look down at her open cleavage. “Mom, you are a beautiful woman. I would have to be a fool to be upset by a kiss from someone as hot as you.” She finally look back up at me, and I can still see some worry in her eyes.

“I’m not, son. You don’t have to lie to me. I’m old, and used. That’s why your dad did what he did.” Her voice is soft as she speaks, but I have no problem hearing her. I can feel her ‘happy’ switch dropping lower, and curse myself, for this date not going so well. I’d be tempted to adjust the switch, if I could without Summer, but as I think on it more, that would be a temporary fix. I need to cheer her up the old fashioned way.

“No!” I exclaim indignantly. “Haven’t you noticed how the waiter stares at you? He can’t stop staring. Look, he’s even staring now,” I wave to where our waiter stands, looking at our table, before turning back to mom. I can’t claim she is young, not with the crow’s feet at the corners of her eyes, but I can’t stand to hear her get down on herself for what dad did. Especially, when her self-image is so far off from reality.

I know I promised not to use my abilities on her, but I figure this will be forgivable. I make two quick switches, one for the elasticity of her skin, and one for her aging. I turn up the former, and slow down the later. I can’t touch her ‘happy’ switch, and the two new switches won’t take effect immediately, but it should help in the long run.

“Dad is an idiot for what he did to you,” I go on. “You look absolutely stunning tonight. Any man would be lucky to sit in my seat right now, across from you. But it just so happens to be that I’m the lucky one and I WILL NOT complain.” I try to sound forceful, willing her to understand what I’m telling her.

She smiles tremulously at me, her ‘happy’ switch shuddering, before dropping her gaze down to her plate. “Let’s eat,” she says, and I figure she just wants to change the subject.

The food tastes as good as it smells, and thankfully it’s a little more filling than it looks. Mom fills up her glass of champagne one more time, but otherwise refrains from drinking more. Since I’m driving, I only drink the one glass.

“Did you really mean what you said,” mom asks as she finishes up her plate, “about you being the lucky one?”

I look at her, across from me, at the way the dress hugs her curves, and her beautiful cleavage, the shape of her lovely face that I have known my entire life, and answer honestly and with all sincerity.

“Do you want to know what my first thought was when I saw you come to the door? I thought you look like a sex goddess. You’re smart, beautiful, and sexy. I absolutely meant what I said about me being lucky enough to be here with you tonight.”

As I speak, I watch her face for signs of anger, but only notice her cheeks reddening slightly.

The waiter returns, asking if we want anything for desert.

“No,” mom says, keeping eye contact with me and her tone level, “I think we’re fine, if we can have the bill please?” The waiter nods and walks away. “Son, hand me the keys, please. I will go wait in the car.”

I’ve over done it, I fear. I nod as I reach into my pocket to draw out my keys, and hand them to her. She stands, walks over to me, and leans over to give the top of my head a kiss. I’ve a great view of her cleavage, but right then, I can’t think of anything but that I’ve somehow hurt her.

Her next words only serve to confuse me. “Thank you, son, for a wonderful date.”

I pay as soon as the waiter brings the bill, and he gives me a dirty look when he sees that mom is gone. The meal wasn’t cheap, but then again, I’d known it wouldn’t be. The tip is probably worse than he deserved, but he HAD annoyed me. I grab the bottle of champagne as I leave.

When I walk out, I’m surprised to see mom in the driver’s seat, and waiting for me with the engine running. I get into the passenger seat, and mom puts the car in drive. I don’t know what to say to her, and she doesn’t try talking to me either. It takes me a bit to notice that she isn’t driving home. When she finally does stop, my heart is racing, and even my hands feel sweaty.

We are in a motel parking lot. The same motel I’d found dad cheating on mom in, and later that afternoon fooled around with Summer.

The silence drags on for a while, but I don’t know what to say, or even think. Mom is the one to break it.

She is alternating looking from the steering wheel, to the motel office, as her voice comes out, cracked and hesitant. “This was a mistake. . . We should go.”

I don’t know what makes me do it, but I reach over, and before she can put my car in reverse, I pull out the keys.

“I’m going to go pay for a room,” I tell her, wondering what she might say or do. “I’ll leave you the keys to my car, and you can either come in, or go home. I won’t think any less of you, no matter what you decide.”

Without looking back, I walk to the office, and pay for a room for the night. When I walk back out, mom is still waiting in the car, and I can feel her eyes on me as I walk to my room and unlock the door. I look back at her one last time, before I walk in and turn on the lights.

I sit on the queen-sized bed, as I wait. Have I overstepped m y bounds? She had all but said she’d intentionally kissed me that first night. After a few minutes pass, I turn on the TV. Have I made another mistake? Did I misunderstand what she had in mind? As the minutes wear on, I wonder if mine and mom’s relationship is forever damaged. Or did I read the signs wrong, and I’m just some demented pervert?

When the knock finally sounds on the door, it scares me half out of my wits. On shaky legs, I stand and walk to the door, half-afraid that it’s room service, or the manager telling me my date has left me here. Even the absolutely absurd thought that it is the police, coming to haul me away.

Opening the door, I’m almost tackled as mom throws her arms around my neck, and presses her lips firmly to mine. The cold air follows us in, until the door closes, but I barely notice it, as her tongue slips between my lips, to be met by mine. I can taste the champagne on her mouth, and wonder if there’s any left in the bottle. For a second I worry that she is only doing this because she is drunk, but I remember that she’d brought us here while still sober.

Her hands aren’t idle while we kiss, and she soon has my shirt up over my head, and then off. The bed hits the back of my legs, and I fall backwards. Without saying a word, the older woman’s hands start fussing at my belt, and she nearly rips my pants off of me.

She stands there, staring at my manhood, her mouth slightly askew. “Forgive me, Nick, but I want this. I really need this.”

I stand back up, and hug her still clothed body to mine. “There is nothing to forgive. I want this. . . I want you, too.”

Her eyes look wonderingly into mine, and I see tears starting to form. I kiss each of her eyes, as I let my hands pull the zipper in the lower back of her dress down. It soon puddles on the floor with a soft sigh, as our lips meet again. Our tongues fight desperately against each other, both vying for dominance; neither willing to submit.

I grab the back of her head, and fall back, pulling her down on top of me. She grunts at the impact, but it turns to a moan, as my hands freely roam her back, and drop to her rear. At first I think she isn’t wearing any panties, but then I feel the thin bit of thread, and realize she is wearing a G-string.

For some reason, the thought of my mature mother in that type of sexy underwear turns me on even more.

“Love me tonight, Nick,” she says breathlessly. “Love me like I haven’t been loved in years.”

“Always.” Mentally cursing my father for mistreating this wonderful woman, I roll us over, and start kissing down her bare chest. Her nipples are hard, as they top her tits, and I take one between my teeth, while I let my left hand drop down to her covered vulva. Even after two kids, her breasts are firmer than I would have imagined. The way they’d held up in her dress should have been a giveaway.

She starts to moan softly, but as I continue to lick and nibble her bosom, and rub her pussy, her volume increases. I break away from her nipples, and kiss my way down her smooth stomach, to the tops of her panties, and then further. I can easily smell her arousal, and see where her panties have a wet spot already growing. I give her panties a quick kiss, before pulling the cloth aside, and diving in. She tastes so sweet and warm, that I start to moan as I drive my tongue in as far as it will go.

“Oh, Nick, thank you! Oh, Nick, oh Nick, OH NICK!” Her hips are lifting up and down against my mouth, and I pull my tongue out, and suck hard on her clit, bringing her over the edge. Slipping two fingers into her, I feel how tightly her muscles squeeze the invading digits. I crook my fingers, trying to find her G-spot, as I start to pop her clit between my teeth. Her words are unintelligible, as she moans, and soaks my fingers in her juices. “Oh, son. I never knew. I never knew it could feel like this,” she tells me as I start kissing my way back up her body.

I bring my wet lips to hers, and we start kissing again. I rub my cock against her panties, but she breaks the kiss, and pushes my chest away a bit. “We don’t have to do this,” her voice is uncertain and tremulous. “You have already done more than enough for me tonight. More than is proper, really. Maybe we’d better stop before we do something we’ll regret.”

I look deep into her eyes, and can easily see the desire there, screaming to get out, and know that she has a tenuous grip on her control.

“Do you want this?” I ask, bumping my cock against her vulva.

“Mmm, yes I do. God help me, but I want this. Ahh. . . But it’s wrong. It’s incest. . . Hmm. . . Please stop, Nick. . .ahh” As she talks, I continue to rub myself against her. “You feel so good. I. . . No we shouldn’t. It’s wrong. . . Ungh. But. . .Nick,” she grows quiet for a second, and I barely hear her next words, “make love to me, son.”

Hearing her give into her desires, I pull the thin cloth of her G-string aside, and slip a couple inches into her before she can change her mind. “Whenever, and wherever you want,” I whisper softly into her ear. Her insides feel like they are on fire as they wrap around my member. Her head rolls back, and her fingernails dig into my ass, as she tries to pull me deeper. I pull out a little, and then slide a bit further in, loving how mom moans with every movement.

“No,” she pants, “Only for tonight. We can’t, ungh, do this again. But for tonight. . .”

I look down to where the two of us are joined, and can’t believe that I’m actually in the hole that I’d been born from. I’m making love to my mother, and she loves it at least as much as I do.

“Oh, yes! I can’t believe I have my son’s cock in me,” she cries out, as I slide most of my length back into her. “I can’t believe I am going to cum with his penis fucking me!” Molten lava leaks from our mutual connection.

I drop my head to her neck, and nibble lightly on her sensitive flesh. I feel the last of my cock slip fully into my mothers’ tight, burning hot, pussy, and moan at how wonderful it feels. I hold still there for a few seconds, reveling in the completeness I feel with her; in the feeling of being home.

I feel her teeth on my neck for a second, before her lips brushed my ear. “No regrets, tonight, son. Just please love me. As long as you love me, there can be no regrets.”

I lift my head, and look down at her. “I will always love you, mom. Always.” I drop my mouth back down to hers, and start to move my hips again. I move with fast, powerful strokes, and soon mom has to break away from the kiss in order to breath and moan.

I roll us back over, not breaking our connection, and then pull her chest to my mouth. I latch onto her nipple, sucking hard on her delightful breasts, while I grip her hips, and force her to rock back and forth on top of me.

“So deep. . . My son is so deep inside of me,” she cries out.

I reach between us, and start to play with her clit. The sudden stimuli against her already sensitive organ triggers another fiery orgasm and she collapses onto my chest, panting heavily. I’m close, and I know there is no slowing down, so I grab her cheeks, and start to thrust upwards as fast and hard as I can. I begin to jerk and thrash under her, as I empty my balls into her hot, wet, demanding womb.

Out of breath, we just lay there, cuddling with one another, and enjoying each other’s warmth. Mom is the first to talk again, breaking the blissful silence.

“You shouldn’t have cum in me,” she says placing a kiss on my chest. “Next time we’ll need to use protection.” She is still breathing heavily, as she talks. “It felt good, though. It felt so very good. And right.”

Horror struck, I begin to worry. Did I just get my mom pregnant? Why hadn’t I pulled out? I just acted without thinking, and. . . I’ve always been so careful.

Wait, did she say next time? I thought she wanted this to be a onetime thing. The thought that there may be another night together, fills my mind, leaving no room for other worries.

“I’m sorry, mom,” I tell her, wondering how or when we can be together again.

“Mmm, don’t be, son. It felt good, and I needed it. You made me feel young and desirable again.” I wonder how young she will feel when my switches start to truly take full effect in her. “I hate to do it, but we’d better get cleaned up, and home, before everyone wonders what we’re doing.”

Thinking about how Gina and Summer had acted, I don’t think they will be too surprised, but I don’t argue as mom sits up, and my semi-limp member slips out of her. Mom looks down at it for a moment, and I wonder what she is thinking, only for her to tell me a second later. “I still can’t believe we did that, but we agreed, Nick. No regrets.” She smiles dreamily, and whispers, “Thank you, again.” She leans forward, and I can feel her nipples on my chest as she softly kisses my forehead.

“No regrets,” I agree, before standing up, and kissing her softly on the lips. I start to get dressed. “Thank you for one of the best Christmases ever.”

We both laugh as we get dressed, and I have to zip up mom’s dress, but soon we find ourselves back in the car, driving home, with a half empty champagne bottle as the only witness to our kissing in the car.

Summer greets us as we walk in, and from the twinkle in her eyes, I wonder if she knows what we’d been up to. It would be hard not to, with mom’s hair messed up a little, and the smiles that we both have on our faces, but she doesn’t say anything and neither do we.

I check my email before going to bed, and see that I have one from Gina. There is a video attached to it, but with my phone as my internet service, it will take too long to download this one and watch tonight, so I start the download and go to bed.

I find myself back on Lela’s ship, just outside the reddish room that Lela is incubating our children in. As soon as I walk in, her words flash across my vision.

‘The demon scouts are in orbit around your planet. What is your plan?’ The words show up before me, like they had the night before.

Oh, shit! I think. With everything else going on, I’ve completely forgotten about the demons arriving tonight. How can I have been so stupid, to get side tracked like that? I didn’t realize that I’d been projecting my thoughts, until Lela answers.

‘If you don’t have a plan, then we are doomed.’

‘No,’ I think to her, trying to figure something out fast. ‘Can you take us close to them?’ I hadn’t given up when I went up against Gannon three different times before defeating him. And I sure as hell didn’t give up when I went toe-to-toe with that techno-demon. No way am I going to just roll over now! I ignore the fact that there is no reset switch this time. Never give up, never surrender!

I see a brief, almost imperceptible nod, before her words appear before me. ‘I can’t get us too close, or they will destroy us. Sit and close your eyes.’

I sit in the same spot I’d sat in last time, and hope that she doesn’t want to have sex at a time like this. I needn’t have worried though, for as soon as my eyes close, my vision is replaced by an inky blackness, filled with stars. I feel movement, and know that the ship is moving, and I’m seeing through its eyes, or sensors.

After a few seconds pass, I see the demon ship in a lower orbit over the Earth than we are. Despite Lela’s caution, I sense that the other ship is immediately aware of us, as it turns to face us.

‘Lela,’ I think, knowing my words will reach her, ‘put the healing light on me, and I will see what I can do.’

‘If I use that light in here, it will hurt our children,’ her response comes back to me, fearfully. ‘They are sensitive to the light.’

‘Aren’t you covering them up? If that ship kills us, our children will die too,’ I plead with her.

Suddenly I feel tingly, despite not being able to see my body, and know she has done as I’ve asked. With the extra energy, I reach out with my mind, and create a switch for their weapons. As soon as I feel it take hold, I flip it off, and sigh as I feel it move. They can no longer shoot at us. Despite how close they appear, I know there is some distance between us and them, by the headache this switch causes in me. If it had been more than one ship, I wouldn’t have been able to do anything, despite the healing greenish-yellow light.

I create a ‘self-destruct’ switch, or try to, but my head throbs, and no switch forms. Cursing, I watch as they draw closer, and try to figure out some sort of strategy. Obviously my switches have an effect on their ships, but I have to create one for something that is actually there. Where’s Summer when you really need her?

‘Should I get her?’ the words appear to me, and I ponder that for a few seconds, then indicate no. I don’t want her up here in danger right now. Maybe when the main fleet arrives, but not now. Right now I just need to find their weakness, and exploit it. Hell, maybe I’ll even level up. Wouldn’t that be nice?

The enemy ship appears to be picking up speed as it approaches, and I realize it’s trying to ram us.

‘Lela,’ I cry out, but she notices too, and is already moving us out of their path. The other ship changes course and continues to barrel down on us. I know their hull is more heavily armored than Lela’s ship. Ramming us won’t hurt them in the least.

I make another switch to turn off their steering, and am gratified when that one forms, despite the subsequent headache. When Lela moves the ship again, the demons continue on, unable to change course now.

I have to think of something to stop them though. Up to this point I’ve been reacting to what they’re doing, and not being too proactive.

It occurs to me that I might be able to open their external hatches, and perhaps suck them out into space. A quick headache later, I’m gratified to see one demon shoot out from their hull, but my elation is short lived, as I realize they must have sealed off the hatch, internally. I know I can’t sit here all day, and open each hatch one by one, as I need to finish this quickly. Already, despite the healing light, I’m over extending my ability, and know that I will pay for it dearly tomorrow.

The ship is lazily spinning now, from the force of the small hatch that had opened.

Somehow the demon ship turns and stabilizes itself, and is now facing us again. I check the ‘steering’ switch, and see that it’s still turned off. It takes me a second to realize what’s happened. These demons are smart. They’re using their other hatches, expelling air at precise moments, to control the ship.

They’re approaching us again, and while they are still slow, and can’t ram us, I don’t feel like I’ve much strength left in me for many more switches. Healing light, or no, I’m as good as done.

Then one last thought occurs to me, as we sit between the demon ship, and Earth: a hell-Mary of a move. It takes all of my effort to create one last switch, and completely turn off all of their power. It feels like someone is using my head as a dwarf’s anvil, and it takes all of my concentration to keep myself conscious, but I watch as the derelict ship floats past us, caught in Earth’s gravity. It takes a few minutes, but I’m gratified as it enters the atmosphere, and becomes a fiery streak. It starts to burn up upon entry, going in at the wrong angle. Lasting only a few seconds, a beautiful explosion fills my vision, and I lose my fight against oblivion.

---

She recruits a daughter to help her seduce the entire family!

This is one of several stories with ‘Surprise’ in the title; their common theme is lesbians in an unexpected situation. To find the others, and the rest of my 100% all-girl lesbian stories, follow the author link above. This story is fiction, and any resemblance to real persons or places is purely coincidental.

copyright: Lesley Tara, 2011

I parked my little car in the tree-lined suburban street, took the folder of papers from the passenger seat beside me, walked up to the front door of the well-kept detached house and rang the bell, hearing its chimes echo distantly inside. After a moment I saw, outlined indistinctly through the frosted glass panel, the shape of a woman approaching. However, when the door swung open I was surprised to find that this was not my boss, but a complete stranger. For a moment, I wondered if I had mistaken the house number and I got a little flustered; when that happens, I have a tendency to babble that makes me seem even younger and more inexperienced than I am.

‘Oh!’ I gasped. ‘Umm … er, hi! Is Ms Kelsoe at home? Only, she left these at the office, and I thought she said that she’d need them for her meeting tomorrow … so … well, I thought … umm … yes, well, maybe I should bring them …’, I paused, and then ended rather lamely: ‘I’m Trisha, her PA.’

The woman looked at me with no change of expression for a moment, and I began to think that my bright idea – show initiative, I’d told myself, impress the boss – perhaps had not been so smart after all. The woman in front of me was quite striking – she seemed to be of similar age to my boss, in her mid 30s, but she was a bit taller than Ms Kelsoe, and her hair was darker and cut in a shorter style. She was wearing no shoes, and her legs were encased in smart black tights or stockings; it looked as if she had simply shed her business suit and flung on a flimsy wrap. This was in an elegant blue and silver pattern, and was only loosely tied at her waist; as it gaped open at the top, I could see the upper part of a lime green full-cup bra and the deep cleavage of the shapely breasts that it enclosed. The woman was holding a glass in one hand which was half-filled with white wine, but when she saw my glance flick towards it she took a large gulp and then set it down with a bump on a small table nearby.

‘You’re too late, the bitch left to catch her flight half an hour ago’, she snapped curtly, and then muttered darkly, more to herself than to me: ‘if it really is a meeting she’s gone to – Paris in the spring, oh yeah! So why didn’t she want me to come along for the weekend, huh?’

Then the woman looked me slowly up and down in a considering way, and I felt even more unsure of my ground.

‘So, you’re the new PA, are you? And quite a peach, too … she hasn’t said much about that, oh no!’ the woman observed, before adding brutally: ‘I’m surprised she hasn’t tried to get your panties down, a pretty little poppet like you’.

I was shocked at her bold frankness and tried to keep my expression blank, but I am young and naive, and something in my look must have given me away. The woman glared furiously at me and her mouth narrowed in an angry line.

‘The bloody bitch – she HAS!’ the woman snapped, ‘and you dropped them, you little slut, didn’t you! How many times? How many times have you got up on her desk and spread your legs, you little hussy?’

I blushed – which I know makes a pretty picture – partly from embarrassment, and partly from the vivid flashback of arousing memories. It hadn’t really been that many times – after all, I’d only been working for Ms Kelsoe for five weeks, and nearly three of those had passed before she was sure enough of my lesbian orientation to make her move. Mind you, since then I had happily knelt in front of her leather executive desk chair and paid oral worship to her mature pussy at least once each working day, and sometimes more often if there was a gap between her appointments or meetings. In return, she would strap on the large dildo that she kept hidden in a locked filing-cabinet, and fuck me doggy-style hard and long – though she insisted that I wear a ball gag, after I made rather too much noise in my moments of climax on the first occasion that she took me. However, we had never done it on her desk – the preferred position was for me to be on my hands and knees on the carpet in front of it, my skirt and panties discarded, my thighs apart and my ass jutting up in the air, and she would take a steely grip above my hips and grind the long and wickedly-ridged plastic phallus deep into my vagina, and then she would reach underneath me to yank my breasts out of their bra cups and pull and squeeze my stiff nipples.

As these heady memories transfixed me for a moment, giving me a sudden hot damp flush in my pussy, the woman came to a decision and acted upon it.

‘So … sauce for the goose is sauce for the gander! You’d better bring that in’, she said, and then seized the folder that I was holding and jerked it towards her. I was taken by surprise and stumbled inwards over the threshold, relinquishing the folder in order to try and keep my balance. I heard the front door slam shut behind me, and from the corner of my eye saw the woman contemptuously hurl the folder down in the corner of the hallway. I was still bewildered by the sudden pace of events when she stepped up rapidly behind me, seized the collar of my suit jacket, and jerked it downwards off my shoulders – the buttons at the front held, and the result was to pinion my arms to my sides, like some impromptu strait-jacket.

‘Well, if you’re giving out pussy, I think I’ll have some too!’ growled this fearsome female, as she propelled me the short distance into the living room and then shoved me forwards, so that I fell onto a large leather couch, my face down on the seat with my knees and legs resting on the deeply-carpeted floor. As I turned my head to utter a cry of protest, I saw an arresting sight. The woman stood towering above me like an Amazon warrior, with her legs straddling my prone form. With a single swift motion she tugged undone the tie of her wrap and flung the garment aside, revealing that beneath it she was wearing only a pair of traditional stockings that were held up by a lime-green garter belt which matched her bra, and the latter garment, which proudly displayed her full bust – I’d guess she might well be a 34D cup size. Her smooth-shaven naked cunt was fully exposed, the outer labia prominently puckering outwards, and as I stared at her commanding form a lustful glint came into her eyes and she rubbed one hand up and down her pussy, thrusting it forwards in my direction.

‘Do you want it?’ she purred; ‘do you want it, you little strumpet? Well, you’re gonna fucking get it, that’s for sure!’

I gave a little shiver at hearing the aggression in her promise, and she laughed harshly. I tried to rise, but with my arms still trapped in my jacket this was a futile effort even before I felt the weight of her taller and heavier frame come down on my lower back, and the pressure of her breasts rested below my shoulder-blades. My first noise was a weak protesting squeak, as the woman expertly pulled my tight black mini-skirt up around my hips, and then with one forceful tug she ripped my skimpy thong-style panties down to just above my knees. The next thing – making me squeal shrilly – was that I felt a hand take a firm grip on my now-naked and defenceless pussy, squeezing my labial lips together and rubbing remorselessly along my cunt. Her fingers slid slickly over my sweaty skin, feeling the juices that were seeping from my widening slit.

‘So, you’re dripping wet already, are you – you teasing little bitch!’ hissed a voice just behind my right ear, ‘are you gonna give it – or am I gonna take it?’

I was washed away in a whirlpool of sensation, and gave only an incoherent noise in reply – but my body spoke for me, as I opened my hips to give her easier access to my pussy and arched my back, thrusting my ass upwards to grind against her pelvis.

‘Yeah, you’re wide and wet and willing to give it, aren’t you, you lezzie slut!’ she grunted, and then my stomach fluttered and my vagina flushed with warm juices as she added, with a lustful rasp in her voice: ‘but I’m gonna take it, anyhow!’, and with that she rammed two long fingers straight into my hole, making me gasp and sob with the sudden intrusion and the erogenous impact of her masterful presence.

It’s true that, ever since my lesbian initiation at the hands (and pussy) of my mother’s younger cousin, when I stayed with her for a summer holiday at the ripening and malleable age of sixteen, I have always been most turned on by older authoritative women, and submissive to their commands and demands. Even so, I could hardly believe it: here I was being hard-fucked, almost raped, by a woman who I had never seen until a few moments ago and who’s name I didn’t even know – and I was loving every pussy-pounding second of it. She was obviously my boss’s lover and live-in partner, and it looked like they had just had a row and this woman had subsequently been drinking – I could smell the wine on her breath as it brushed my cheek. It certainly released all of her inhibitions, and her taking me by storm in this way surely released all of mine – I was just putty in her hands, eagerly willing her to do anything she wanted, anything at all!

I gasped something to this effect, pleading with her to take me, have me, fuck me any way she wanted. Her response was action not words: with one hand she rubbed along my labia with her nails and then her knuckles, whilst placing her other hand on the small of my back and firmly holding me down. Then she began a rapid shafting of her two longest fingers deep into me, pistoning them in and out mercilessly with a corkscrew twisting motion of her wrist that magnified the erogenous effect tenfold.

‘Oooh, aaaaah! Ooooh, fuck! Oh, yes! Yes, yessss! – please, harder, oh God, yes – harder!!’ I gasped, squirming from her expert finger-fucking. The woman gave a grunt of satisfaction at my complete surrender, and then roughly spun me over onto my back. She quickly undid the two buttons of my suit jacket – really, it was a miracle that they had held this far – and pulled it out from under me. My neatly-tailored pintuck shirt was unbuttoned with equal rapidity, and I shifted my shoulders to ease her removal of the garment.

The woman paused for a moment, contemplating what is maybe my best feature – my breasts. They are not huge – they were certainly a couple of sizes smaller than her bountiful endowment – but they are perfectly-shaped pert pyramids of smooth pink girl-flesh, still clearly entirely as nature made them, and crowned with rosebud aureoles and stiffly erect tits. I know how pretty they look in the lingerie that I choose so carefully – black, deep red or dark blue bras of skimpy lace and pretty decorative trim and bows, with the clever underwiring giving them that extra jutting prominence.

‘Mmm’, she said, running a finger down my cleavage and sending a tingling thrill through me that impacted in my pussy like a homing missile. ‘Nice, very nice … I can see why she couldn’t keep her paws off you, if you were swinging these around every time you moved!’

She hooked her fingers under the bra straps at my shoulders and simultaneously pulled them sideways, jerking the cups down and flipping my mounds into full view with practised expertise. Then she sank lower, her hips straddling my mine, and I felt a charge of arousal as her hot moist pussy-mound rested on my lower stomach. She reached for my breasts with both hands, kneading the soft flesh, pushing them together and pulling them apart, and rolling my nipples in her fingers. I gave a series of moans and arched my legs as wide apart as I could; she sensed my movement and understood that I was offering her everything – every and any part of my body, to do with whatever she wanted.

The first smile crossed her face, although it was a wolfish one of lust and conquest. She reached behind her and speared a finger once again into my cunt-hole, and then drove it around in clockwise circles until I was nearly screaming in arousal and sexual sensitivity.

My conqueror paused for a moment to remove my skirt and panties altogether. Then she rocked backwards onto her haunches, took hold of my knees and pushed my legs as far apart as they would go. With that wonderful anticipatory I’m-gonna-get-soooo-fucked feeling coursing through me, I slumped further down on the couch, thrusting my pelvis out towards her. This brought my pussy level with her face, and without hesitation she lunged forwards and feasted upon my sex. Her long firm tongue penetrated me repeatedly, alternating between curling and thrusting inwards, and then rasping up and down my length, nibbling on my lips and teasing around my clit.

My God, this woman knew what she was doing! I’d been eaten out a fair few times in the previous five years (I’m just over twenty years old), and mostly by experienced older women, but she outshone all of them – she was even better than Valery, my mom’s cousin who took my lesbian cherry when I was sixteen and she was thirty-two, and who had been a veteran cruiser of gay bars ever since she had left home for college aged eighteen! (My parents knew nothing of this, of course; they just thought that she was focused upon her career as a cellist with a famous east-coast symphony orchestra – but Valery was a maestro at producing sweet sounds from a girl’s body gripped between her thighs just as much as from a wooden instrument, and she sure coaxed some pure high notes out of me.)

As the woman’s tongue rasped along the walls of my vagina, making every nerve-ending tingle in ecstasy, she supplemented its attentions by rubbing my clitoris vigorously with one hand and probing my anal hole with the other. I was completely losing control of my responses under this triple-pronged assault, and my body jerked convulsively up and down, until at last I gave a high-pitched cry – almost a scream – and shuddered from head to toe in climactic spasms. I was so utterly blown away that when the orgasm had washed through me, I sprawled on the couch, as limp as a puppet whose strings have been cut.

Whilst I lay there, gasping for breath, the woman took her opportunity to rise and cross quickly to a cabinet standing in a corner behind the couch. This took her out of my view for a moment, but my head was still spinning and I gave it little attention – until a moment later, when she stalked back into view with a viciously-long dildo projecting like a spear from the leather harness that she had buckled around her waist and over her pussy.

I swallowed a little fearfully, as it looked larger than anything I had taken inside me before – and I have quite a small and tight vagina. I began to mumble something about waiting a moment, but my conqueror intended to have her prize to the fullest degree. With a crisp shake of the head, she dismissed my hesitant pleas, and instead effortlessly rolled me back over onto my front again – she didn’t look very muscular, but she must work out regularly at the gym, for she was strong and manoeuvring me around seemed to cause her no bother at all. The movement had the effect of shoving my face into the back of the couch, and effectively muffled anything that I might say – or scream.

In truth, my resistance was half-hearted. Part of me was concerned that I couldn’t take a dildo that big and that it would painful, but the other half of me – the real me, an utter lezzie nymphomaniac to the core – was thrilled at the prospect and broke out in a sweat that mingled some fear with a lot of feverish anticipation.

I gave a sudden shrill yelp, though more of surprise than pain, as she smacked my butt-cheeks firmly, sending a different kind of shock running through me.

‘Spread your cunt, c’mon, get it open for me!!’ was the woman’s instruction.

I shifted my knees further apart and stuck my butt out over the edge of the couch, in the process deliberately giving a bit of enticing wiggle. However, this earned me another slap on the ass, and in surprise I looked backwards over my shoulder to where the woman was rubbing some lubricating gel (thank God! I thought) onto the shaft of the dildo. With a feral smile curling her lips in lustful anticipation of fucking a young woman who was barely more than half her age, she repeated her command:

‘Open up, slut – open up, and get what your truly deserve!’

I realised that something more was needed, and so I reached down between my thighs and used my fingers to prise my labia apart, widening my hole with a murmuring whimper of desire. This offering of utter submission was what the woman wanted, and she reached forward to clamp her hands over my shoulders. I had only the briefest of warnings as the rounded tip of the strap-on pressed for a second against the base of my cunt, and then the woman pushed her feet against the carpet behind her and lunged forwards. Using the leverage conferred by her position behind and above me, together with the momentum imparted by her greater weight, she pivoted her pelvis and speared the hard rod of the strap-on straight into my vagina, ramming it home until the faceplate of its harness slapped against my ass with a wet resounding smack. I gave a deep groan, and shuddered from my head to my toes under the twin impacts of her action – the first and lesser being the physical penetration, the second and greater being her sexual dominance.

The woman’s hands gripped my waist, and her slow rasping withdrawal of the plastic cock was an exercise in deliberate arousal that made my head swim. She paused just a tantalising few seconds, and then – just as I was about to break down and plead for it – she smacked it back into me with even greater speed and force. I gave a throaty howl, and closed my eyes as intense waves of excitement radiated through my nervous system. I abandoned myself to being taken, luxuriating in my powerless acceptance of her mastery over me.

That woman fucked me relentlessly, like she was drilling for oil. Well, I’m a gusher at the best of times, and her angry and almost savage thrusts sure hit the mother lode. In all the sex that I’d previously had – and quite a few of my older lovers tended towards the dominant, and could be pretty forceful at times – no one had ever shafted me so deeply and so hard, with such furious pace and force. She had literally swept me off my feet – seized me, stripped me, screwed me and taken me to Sapphic heaven.

As I whimpered and writhed under the impact of each impalement from the dildo, the woman reached forward and wound her hand into my tumbled tresses of rich red hair – which is my other best feature, and goes so well with my deep brown eyes, pale skin and scattering of ginger freckles. She used her grip to pull my head backwards, arching my spine and giving her an even better angle for ramming me with the strap-on phallus. This also brought my breasts into prominence and easy reach, as my chest was thrust out in front of me like the figurehead of an old sailing ship. The woman removed a hand from her iron grip on my hair, and used it to reach round and cup one of my breasts, pinching the flesh and rolling the nipple between her fingers.

This was the final trigger, and I came with blinding intensity, experiencing the most volcanic orgasm that I have ever known. I would have shrieked at the top of my lungs, but the woman anticipated this and pushed my face into the back of the couch, muffling my cries. As I subsided into shuddering gasps, she drew her fingernails firmly down my back from shoulders to butt, raking parallel tracks on either side of my spine. This trick worked its magic, for I had barely registered that my first climax had finished when her nails curved round to come under my ass and reach the target of my pussy – where their arrival instantly detonated a second explosion of sexual pleasure.

The woman rose from behind my prone body, pulling the dildo out of my cunt and leaving my vaginal juices to seep onto the carpet. However, she was not done with using me yet, not by any means. She unbuckled the straps of the harness, and let the strap-on fall from her body to thud onto the floor. Then she swung around to sit on the couch beside me, and took a firm grip on my dishevelled ginger hair. In one fluid motion, she spread her legs open and pulled my head down between her thighs, until my face smacked into her damp hot pussy.

She had a sharp musky odour, slightly stale and sweaty. She evidently had not had a shower since coming home, and with sudden vivid desire I imagined her pussy rubbing against the crotch of her panties all day long as she masterfully carried out whatever important professional or business duties that she had – for like Ms Kelsoe, she had the complete confidence and command of someone who gave orders rather than received them.

I revelled in the ripe smell of her cunt, so much more arousing than if it had been sprinkled with the finest Chanel perfume. I was still slightly dazed from the adrenalin rush induced by the way in which she had taken me and the stunning intensity of my orgasms, but I know exactly what to do when presented with the wonderful prospect of a mature woman’s clean-shaven pussy, its labia parted and moist juices seeping from the widening deep-pink gorge of pleasure lying between them. I might be only just twenty years old, but during the last five years I had more than served my apprenticeship in cunnilingus – I was at least a journeywoman, if not a master-craftswoman at the fine art of pussy-eating.

My tutor had been literally my teacher – for, after initiating me and finding that her surmise that I was a lustful lesbian was completely correct, Valery had introduced me to her own very first lover. Martha was then (and is still) a science teacher at the high school in our home town, and when she had been a young woman of twenty-four she had seduced my mother’s cousin, then a nubile and vivacious seventeen year-old, and they had conducted a passionate but completely clandestine affair during the year and a half before Valery left for college. When Valery brought me to Martha’s house, I was a keen but inexperienced sixteen year-old who had only lost her virginity a month before, and Martha was then aged thirty-nine, a tall handsome blue-eyed blonde, still with a youthful figure of small firm breasts and a trim ass well-honed at the gym. I already had a bit of a crush on Martha from school, without having had any idea that she (or, indeed I) was a lesbian, and so after only a few seconds of surprise I was quick to drop my panties and get down on my knees between her opening thighs and pay homage to the naked pussy that was revealed. Martha was a good school-teacher and a great lesbian trainer, and during the next four years she certainly taught me about the chemistry between women (which is all the greater with the catalyst of an age gap), of the blazing reaction when cunt grinds against cunt in a scissors-fuck, and of the formula that mouth plus pussy equals glorious ecstasy.

I now put all that to good effect, as my nose was forcefully rubbed into the still-nameless woman’s gash. Twisting my head slightly, I began to nibble along her puffy labia, at first gently teasing, and then alternately tugging and releasing the soft red engorged flesh. I was rewarded with an audible intake of breath, and the woman slightly arched her back as she spread her legs still further apart, clutching the back my head of my head with ever tighter urgency.

I began the second stage, fastening my lips over her hole like a limpet clamping to a rock, and then alternating between spearing thrusts inwards with my tongue, curling it to give it greater rigidity and penetrative power, and then sucking hard as I withdrew it. This is a technique that I learnt from Martha, who said that my wide pouty lips were just ideal for the purpose (together with my dark eyes, they also give me a sultry look which a lot of women find a real turn-on due to its contrast with my otherwise sweet-innocent-teen appearance of tumbled red hair, ginger freckles, high pert breasts and slim youthful body). I have a strong pair of lungs and well-practiced throat muscles, and when I apply myself to a woman’s cunt in this way I can make her feel almost as if I am sucking her insides out through her pussy. The effect of this is incredibly erogenous, especially when alternating with the inward jabs of my tongue.

The woman began to utter a series of soft moans, and she spread her hips even wider apart so that I could delve my tongue as far inside her vagina as possible. After a minute or two of this, she began to shudder and gasp, and she released my head in order to grasp the front cups of her green bra and jerk them savagely downwards, exposing her large swaying breasts. With a broken cry, she seized her own nipples, pulling and twisting them forcefully. At the same moment, she thrust her pelvis forwards, her ass leaving the seat of the couch as her back arched, and her head went backwards, her eyes glazed with lust and her mouth wide open.

‘Aaaah!! Oooh, Christ, fucking YES!! Aaaaaahhh!! Sweet-fucking-CHRIST! Do it! DO ME – DO ME NOW, AAAAGHH! NOW!!!’ she screamed hoarsely, her whole body thrashing up and down spasmodically.

I knew then that the perfect moment had arrived, and my heart sang with the pleasure of it – for I was taking her now, no doubt about it! I shifted my mouth to suck her clitoris in between my teeth and sharply nip it, whilst I shoved two fingers deep and hard into her sloppy gaping hole, and pistoned them in and out as fast and hard as I could. It only took four such strokes before her climax broke, exploding like a volcano with streams of wet warm juices gushing from her pussy, and she gave a huge cry before collapsing limply down on the sticky seat of the couch.

With her lust slaked, the woman’s fury seemed to abate as well, and she rubbed my back and stroked my up-thrust rump in quite a tender massage. After a few moments in which I enjoyed these attentions, she rolled me gently onto my back and began to caress my breasts, before taking my nipples into her mouth and nibbling them, whilst her hand slipped between my eagerly parted thighs and probed my tender hole. Then, still slowly fondling my cunt, she kissed me on the lips, and we began to talk quite companionably.

The woman introduced herself as Margaret: ‘Mags to my friends, and I think you qualify now, pretty-pussy!’ she laughed and squeezed my breast, making my lips part in pleasure – both those on my face and those between my legs.

I was right: Mags was my boss’s long-term partner, and had been living with her for the last eight years. Usually all was well, and whilst they both sometimes took up the opportunity of an attractive and available female, they always told each other about it – a practice that frequently led to some wild and wonderful threesomes. Recently they had both been under a lot of pressure at work, and it had led to a series of silly and unnecessary rows. The final straw was that Mags had been hurt that her lover was spending a weekend in Paris and – even it was a working visit – had not asked for her company. Together with the fact that she had recently smelled another woman’s juices on a pair of my boss’s soiled panties – mine, of course – her resentment had focused on suspicions of an affair between my boss and her svelte Parisian counterpart, which had led to angry exchanges, door-slamming, and my boss storming off early to the airport.

Mags admiringly stroked my firm young breasts, teasing and tweaking my nipples until I murmured and squirmed with pleasure.

‘I should have guessed something from how little she’s said about you, since you started working for her – but I’ve been so busy myself, I didn’t think’, she admitted. Mags declared that her lover could never have resisted such a tempting young thing as me, once she had realised that I was a lesbian.

‘And I don’t blame her, really I don’t – especially now that I’ve had the pleasure as well!’ she laughed. ‘I’m sure she would have told me sometime soon – in fact, I remember about a week ago she started to mention something about you, but I had to make some business calls, and then we had a silly spat about working from home, and I guess she was peeved with me.’

‘Anyway’, added Mags, after a short pause due to her sucking on my tits whilst fingering my clit, until I moaned and shuddered in a quick and intense orgasm, ‘we’ve got a surprise for her now, haven’t we? She’s only staying tonight and tomorrow in Paris – she’s due back here just after lunchtime on Sunday … so, why don’t you stay and console me while she’s away, and we’ll make it a threesome when she gets back?’

I didn’t need any persuasion, and spent that night with Mags in their huge double-bed, intensely turned on by the thought that on other nights my sexy boss lay there in her arms. The next morning we showered together, went for a long walk in the nearby woods, talking and getting to know each other better, before shopping for groceries. We fucked again both before and after cooking a delicious prawn risotto for our dinner, after which we lay entwined together on the leather couch, watching episodes of ‘Buffy the Vampire Slayer’ from her DVD collection. We had discovered that we were both fans, and during dinner had debated which of the chicks was the hottest (Charisma Carpenter from the early series for me, always – and not surprisingly, Michelle Trachtenberg from the later ones for Mags). We showed each other our favourite episodes until after midnight, by which time our strength had returned and we had a long 69 on the living room floor, whilst Buffy saved the day yet again, ignored on the television screen beside us as we lapped and licked and gasped and moaned to a mutual bone-shaking climax.

Mags and I had discussed our surprise, and were ready when my boss’s smart white Porsche drew up in the drive and she approached the front door, looking a little wary as to what reception she might get from her partner. From upstairs, with the bedroom door slightly open, I could hear the note of relief in her voice as Mags gave her a warm welcome, and apologised for her suspicions and the silly row of Friday evening.

‘That’s OK, hon, I understand’, came my boss’s slightly husky Scottish timbre, ‘I shouldn’t have stormed out like that – I should have stayed, and explained better.’

There was a short pause, for what must have been a making-up-hug and loving kiss, and then Mags announced that she had a surprise upstairs. Tingling with anticipation, I heard my boss’s firm tread ascending the stairs, and a few seconds later the master bedroom door swung back and Ms Kelsoe gaped at the view before her. We had removed the quilt and I lay on my back, spread-eagled on the mattress. My wrists and ankles were tied to the four corners of the bed with bright red ribbon – it was not really bondage, for a hard jerk of any limb would have freed it, but it was the suggestion of bondage which gave my pose such an erotic charge. I was wearing only a pair of scarlet hold-up stockings and red high-heels, but around each of my breasts Mags had tied a decorative band of the wide red ribbon, finishing with a lavish bow. Another length of the ribbon had been wound around my waist and criss-crossed over my cunt, where it finished in an even larger bow-tie. Finally, I had been muzzled by a ball-gag (something they evidently both found useful!), and a piece of white card had been placed between my widespread upper thighs and propped against my pussy. On it was written in bold black letters the simple exhortation and invitation: ‘Fuck me! Fuck me NOW!!’

Ms Kelsoe was thunderstruck – whatever she had anticipated, it certainly wasn’t her delectable young PA, all decorated and wrapped by her lover as a make-up-sex present. Mags appeared over my boss’s shoulder, and slipped her suit jacket from her shoulders – before her hands returned to grasp my boss’s breasts and massage them, as Mags kissed and nibbled at the base of her neck.

‘What? … who? … how did you? … when?’ stuttered Ms Kelsoe.

Mags stopped nibbling her lover’s earlobe and answered her, whilst at the same time undoing the side button and zip of my boss’s suit skirt and letting it fall to her ankles.

‘Yes, honey, some of those!’ laughed Mags, as she unbuttoned Ms Kelsoe’s smart white silk shirt and pulled it down her arms, so that my boss was left wearing only her hold-ups, panties and bra.

‘Trisha turned up about half an hour after you left, with some papers you meant to take but left at the office. There she was on the very doorstep, all bunny-tailed and eager to please … and she does, she pleases very much, you were so right to seduce her!’

Ms Kelsoe looked startled at the revelation that our office antics were known, and glanced sideways at her partner in concern, but Mags swiftly reassured her. Uncoupling my boss’s bra at the back and casting the garment aside, she freed Ms Kelsoe’s breasts – not as full as her own, but still a handsome 32C – and then massaged them, cupping them in her hands and pointing the nipples at my pussy like the barrels of a shotgun.

‘It’s OK, babe, you’d have told me, I know, and brought her home soon enough – in fact, I think you were going to say something a while ago … [my boss nodded at this point] … and it was my fault you didn’t. Anyhow, the little poppet and I have been getting on just fine, and I’m well on the way to catching up with you in the fuck-Trisha league tables!’

Mmm, I thought behind my gag, now there’s a concept I like the sound of! I made imploring eyes at my smart and slender boss, and waggled my tits invitingly.

‘C’mon, babe, you’re keeping a girl waiting!’ laughed Mags, ‘go get started, and I’ll join the pair of you in a minute – I’m gonna get my biggest strap-on, and you’re both gonna feel every inch of it!’

With that, she completed the undressing of her lover by stripping Ms Kelsoe’s panties – which had acquired a dark damp stain at the base of her pussy – down her legs in one erotic surging movement. If it was possible, my tits got even harder and my vagina moister, as Ms Kelsoe stepped towards the bed, removed the card from in front of my cunt, and then sensuously bent her back, her gorgeous breasts swinging free beneath her, as she ran her tongue along my groove, tasting my pussy juice as if it was a vintage claret.

As Ms Kelsoe teased her fingers into my hole and raised her head to rasp her tongue across my tits, Mags reappeared in view behind her lover. She had quickly discarded her own clothes, keeping on only her favourite black leather boots (she had worn them when drilling me with a dildo the previous afternoon, explaining that they were her ‘bedroom pair’ which she didn’t dirty by wearing outside the house), and had buckled on the harness of a huge bulbous purple-coloured plastic phallus. Ms Kelsoe was now kneeling on the bed between my wide-open thighs, grasping my breasts and sucking and pulling on my achingly-aroused nipples.

Mags gave a grunt of satisfaction at this view, and positioned herself immediately behind my boss’s wiggling ass. Without standing on ceremony, Mags gripped her lover by the hips and thrust the strap-on into her pussy, and then began a rhythm of push and pull which steadily increased in forcefulness and pace. I could feel my boss begin to tremble as her climax built, but she continued her devotions to my mammaries until the last possible second, only then raising her head, arching her back, and giving a howl of orgasmic release and pleasure.

So began an amazing afternoon of sex – it was actually my first-ever threesome, and with two such experienced and passionate older women, it was a truly mind-blowing experience. I think it was the best sex that I have ever had … well, at least until the following weekend, when they both had me for all of both days … or maybe the weekend after that, which was incredible, we really hit the heights then … or was it the next one? …

If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories … you might like them too … (to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story)

---

Matthew Is not happy about having to babysit his little Sister Laura and her friend Bella

Babysitting Sucks (Chapter One)

Matthew had better plans for a Friday night than to sit in and babysit his younger sister Laura and her best friend Bella. Let’s face it, babysitting sucks. Especially considering he was nearly 18, but his mum had other ideas for him. As well as not being able to go out, he also had to tidy the house and cook tea for the three of them. He wasn’t going to cook anything fancy, just some burgers and chips or some shit like that.
He’d had plans to go and see his girlfriend Lorraine today, but according to mum “looking after your little sister is more important.” Seriously, she had just turned 16, just over a year younger than him, how could him being there make all that much of a difference, especially considering he hadn’t fuck all of either of them anyway. That was probably a good thing though, Bella was hot. Like, seriously smoking hot, always insisting on wearing as little as possible, even in the winter.
He felt the blood start to rush to his ‘little fellow’ just at the the thought of her, causing it to push against his jeans. He shook his head to snap himself out of the daydream. “Can’t think about that. You have a girlfriend now, remember?” He mumbled to himself.
After about twenty minutes the burgers and chips were cooked and all plated up. “Laura! Bella!” He bellowed up the stairs. There was no reply. “Laura! Food’s ready.” Still nothing. “For fuck sake.” He muttered walking up the stairs to Laura’s room.
He threw open her bedroom door “foods re…” He began but stopped short. “Holy shit.” What he should have done was turn around and leave instantly, but he was gob-smacked at what he was seeing. The pair of them were butt naked and Bella had her head buried in his little sisters crotch. The look of pleasure on her face disappeared and was replaced with the “oh fuck, there’s no talking my way out of this one” look. He should have been disgusted, but was strangely turned on by the thought.
There was a short moment of awkward silence as the brother and sister glared at each other, then she broke the tension, throwing a pillow at him and screaming at him “get the fuck out!” he spun to leave, almost tripping over his own feet, still in awe at what he had just seen. He could feel his cock pressing against his jeans again.
His heart was beating faster. Was it right for him to feel turned on by what he had just seen? He thought about it, “She is kinda cute.” He reasoned with himself “and Bella is just delicious.” He was back downstairs pacing up and down the kitchen floor. “Maybe if she wasn’t my sister I would…” He didn’t need to finish the sentence to know what he was saying.
The two girls came downstairs for food and the three of them sat at the table in dead silence. The two girls did not lift their gaze from their food, but Matthew could not help but stare at them. He couldn’t get the image out of his mind.
He sat there with his food untouched, thinking about Bella’s perfect ass propped on top of her adorable feet as she knelt on the floor between Laura’s legs. The way his sister had looked so complete, not to mention her very well developed breasts, easily over a handful.
“Don’t worry I won’t tell mum and dad.” He started, dying to break the tension. Laura stared at her plate. “Seriously, it’s not that big of a deal.”
Laura glared at him, “how is it not that big of a deal?” She snapped.
“Well…” He began, trying to think of a way to word it without aggravating her any further. “I’m the only one who knows, I won’t tell anyone, and I’m happy for the both of you.”
Her glare lessened, he thought he might have successfully dug his way out of it.
“Thank you.” She said, still very embarrassed and red faced, turning her gaze back to her plate as she ate.
“It’s quite funny really…” the two girls turned to look at him. “I was calling you down for food, and you were already eating.” He chuckled to himself.
“You’re a dick.” His sister retorted, frowning at him. Bella had thought it was a funny, he knew because she was trying to hide her smile from her friend.
“Don’t be so touchy about it,” he was trying to defend himself again now. “The cat’s already out of the bag. No pun intended.” He couldn’t help himself. “I know about it, and I’m pretty sure you two know, so why not laugh about it.”
She shrugged, “I guess you’re right.”
He was back on the win, “of course I’m right, I don’t think any less of either of you. Like I said, I’m happy for you both. I’m not trying to be a dick. I’m just trying to get rid of the awkwardness.”
Laura tried to crack a smile, then said “we’re not lesbians, just so you know.”
“Oh?” Now he was confused. “Bisexual?” He asked.
“Don’t know really.” She responded, “Bi-curious, I guess.”
“Fair enough, either of you ever been with a guy, something to compare it to? If you don’t mind me asking.”
The both shook their head. “Nah.” Laura replied “we’ve just been doing this for a few weeks now, just to get rid of some urges. We both agree we want to lose out virginity to someone special.”
“That’s a good decision.” He smiled at the pair of them, and noticed Bella looking back at him lustfully then turning her head back to Laura and putting her hand in the middle of the table for Laura to hold. She did.
Matthew was confused, had she really just looked at him like that, or was he imagining it because he was having some fucked up fantasy day dream about a threesome with his sister and her friend.
“Come on let’s go back upstairs.” Laura said to Bella and they both stood the table to leave.
Before he could stop the words tumbling out of his mouth, Matthew blurted “Can I come?” He instantly regretted saying it but put on a cocky smile and hoped he could pass it as a joke. The reaction was not what he expected. Obviously his sister had said no, but Bella had said yes.
“Bella? What are you doing?” Laura asked her.
“I’m sorry Laura, but just how understanding he has been about the whole situation and everything, I think… I think I’m ready to lose it, now.” She smiled weakly at her friend who could barely believe her ears.
“But he’s my brother Bella.” She said, her mouth dropping open in astonishment.
“I know, but surely you know you can’t help who you fall for.” She leant forward and whispered something in Laura’s ear that Matthew couldn’t hear, even though he had heard the rest of the conversation. He didn’t like when girls whispered to each other, they were always up to something.
“Okay fine. Bring him with you” Laura said reluctantly.
Holy shit, it had worked, he thought to himself. He couldn’t believe his luck. Two virgins, he was over the moon, then remembered one of them was his sister. Damn, but still… one virgin was better than none.
Bella turned to him “come on then.” She smiled at him longingly, taking his hand and walking him up stairs following behind Laura. His fingers were tingling he was so excited and he was already rock hard in his pants. His penis ached to be release from its prison to explore the wonders of Bella.
Laura walked into the bedroom but Matthew stopped outside and turned Bella to face him. “Are you sure this what you want? I don’t want you to regret it.” He was friendly but his face was stern. He didn’t want to fuck things up for her. She raised herself on tiptoes and kissed his lips then looked him in the eye, “I’m positive, now come on, get in that bedroom.” The stern look on his face morphed back into a happy smile as they walked into the bedroom.
Laura was already naked on the edge of the bed. Matthew gulped. Holy shit. It wasn’t until now, looking at her naked without Bella naked too that he realised just how beautiful she was. Truly stunning. His mind filled with unsavoury thoughts of all the things he’d love to do to her, his own sister. He’d given up trying to control the urges, he just gawked at her, marvelled by her beauty. He had to tell her, “You are truly beautiful Laura.” Wow, that had sounded weird to him. She smiled at him, “thank you.”
He was so distracted staring at his beautiful sibling he hadn’t realised Bella getting undressed next to him. She took his hand again and dragged him to the bed sitting herself down next to Laura and Matthew next to her so she was in the middle. “Why have you still got your clothes on?” She asked him.
He had no idea, but didn’t hesitate ripping them off of himself and throwing them across the bedroom. The three of them sat naked on the bed, unsure what to next, so Bella took the lead and kissed Laura, Matthew instantly felt his hard-on throb with excitement. It was already dribbling pre-cum. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d been so horny.
“Shall we give him a bit of a show first?” Bella asked, Laura smiled and went back to kissing her, their tongues massaging each others, their hands caressing each other. Matthew watched, mesmerized by the sight of these two truly beautiful individuals doing what they were doing.
He reached out to Bella and ran his hand up her side towards her chest.
“Oh, someone clearly can’t wait I see.” She said giggling rolling onto her back. Matthew massaged her right breast while Laura massaged her left. Bella let her hands wander to the siblings crotches, gripping Matthews hard-on and stroking against Laura’s clit. The pair of them let out a low groan of pleasure in unison. Bella worked the pair of them as Matthew slid his hand from her breast down towards her clean shaven pussy and began to rub her clit, she was already dripping wet. Laura moved her hand over to Bella’s other breast and began licking the nipple of the one nearest to her. It was Bella’s turn to groan with pleasure now as the 3 of them all worked each other, getting themselves worked up into a horny frenzy.
Matthew worked Bella’s pussy until it was wet enough for him to slide his fingers inside her easily. She gasped as he reached his second knuckles and shivered as a wave of pleasure shot up her spine. She put her lips to ear and whispered “I can’t wait for your cock inside me.” Matthew smiled and kissed her lips as he slid his fingers in and out of her opening. Laura decided it was time to take it to the next level and started working her way down Bella’s body, kissing between her breast and down past her naval until her mouth was level with Bella’s slit. She began to probe it with her tongue, lapping up Bella’s love juice between her brothers fingers as they continued to penetrate her.
The feeling of his sisters tongue massaging his fingers as he finger fucked Bella was driving Matthew over the edge. His sister was getting him so damn horny his manhood tensed up in Bella’s hand. “Someone is enjoying themselves aren’t they?” Bella observed, winking at him.
He winked back “Would you want to try giving me head?” she looked nervous but agreed. He easily slipped his fingers out of her flowing love hole allowing his sister full access with her tongue. He slid his body up so his pole was level with Bella’s mouth, she leant towards it nervously. She wrapped her hand around the base of the shaft and began to lick the tip.
Matthew draped his head back and sighed with pleasure. “That feels incredible Bella.” That seemed to increase her confidence enough for her to put the tip in her mouth and start sucking it. She ran her tongue along the bottom of the shaft as she sucked the helmet. Matthew was surprised at how much skill she was displaying for someone who had never done it before, but he didn’t care, as long as it felt good he was happy.
Laura carried on licking and fingering Bella’s dripping slit, while slipping her fingers inside her own pussy. Groaning as she lapped at Bella’s clit, flicking it with her tongue and running her tongue up her pussy lips.
Bella had managed to work her way half way down Matthews shaft while massaging the base of his pole with her hand. She slid it in and out of her mouth, stringing saliva between the tip and her mouth. “Oh my god I can’t take it any more. Matthew, fuck me!” She demanded. The three of them adjusted positions. Bella lay across the length of the bed, Laura straddled her face so she could lick her pussy like Laura had been doing for her. Bella wasted no time in running her tongue along the length of Laura slit. Laura groaned with pleasure as she felt her pussy getting wetter and wetter.
Matthew climbed onto Bella in the missionary position. He pushed his helmet against Bella’s clit, rubbing his shaft along it. She shivered with excitement at the prospect of finally having sex. She savagely devoured Laura’s pussy sending waves of pleasure shooting up Laura’s spine. The suspense was killing her, she wanted that dick inside her. She reached down and grabbed his shaft, lining the tip up with her opening using her other hand to beckon him into her.
“Okay,” he said “if it hurts, stop me, because it can hurt the first time. Also a little bit of blood is normal, so don’t be alarmed.” He vaguely managed to distinguish a nod as Bella continue to devour his little sisters sweet pussy. He slowly pushed himself forward feeling his helmet pushing her lips apart as he gently slid inside her. Bella threw her head back, ignoring the pussy in front of her face. “Oh my fucking God that feels amazing!” She gasped.
Laura grabbed her head and buried it back in her pussy. “Don’t stop, I’m close to cumming.” Laura’s request was acknowledges as Bella went back to work manically devouring her pussy. Short gasps emanated from Laura as she built toward her approaching climax. She began grinding her pussy against Bella’s face “Oh my god, fuck yes! Don’t stop, don’t stop” She pleaded. “I’m gunna cum.” Bella carried on licking and sucking Laura’s pussy, she could taste the sweet juices of the upcoming orgasm which just made her more savage towards her pussy.
Laura began to shake uncontrollably as she reached her powerful climax. Her juices flooded Bella’s mouth as her pussy spasmed. She held her breath as the orgasm overtook her body, filling every part of her body with pleasure. Bella continued working Laura’s pussy taking all of the love juice in her mouth until Laura stopped shaking and exhaled deeply collapsing onto all fours, rolling off of Bella’s face. Matthew had only been penetrating Bella about an inch so she could concentrate on giving his little sister her blistering orgasm.
He leant forward and kissed Bella, tasting his sisters sweet juices on her lips. She tasted amazing. He wanted to bury his face in his own sisters pussy but she was clearly spent so he just carried kissing her love juice off Bella’s lips. “Are you ready?” He whispered in Bella’s ear.
“Never been more ready. Go all the way.” He smiled at her and went back to kissing her, sliding himself inside of her another inch until he reached her hymen. “This might hurt.” She nodded and he pushed a little harder, trying to break her in as delicately as possible, but her impatience got the best of her and she thrust herself down on his rock hard cock. Her eyes shot open and pain shot through her opening.
“Oh fuck, that hurt.”
He leant forward and kissed her forehead, “I told you it would.”
“Yes, yes you did.” She agreed, “just go slow for a minute.” He did as he was told and slowly slid himself in and out of her tight dripping pussy. He had to use every ounce of self control to stop himself from just exploding inside her straight away. Her look of pain slowly diminished and she began to thrust against him, hinting at him to go deeper. With every slide he worked his way a little deeper until he felt his sack resting on her ass.
He carried on kissing her as he slipped in and out of her love tunnel, desperate to get as much of his sisters pussy juice as he could. Laura was laid next to them still gasping at the intensity of the orgasm. “Laura!” Bella called.
“Yeah” She panted back.
“He’s in. It feels so fucking good.”
Laura raised herself into a seating position on the bed with a huge smile on her face. “I’m happy for you babe.” She said stroking Bella’s hair. Bella grinned back at her and pulled her in for a huge kiss. Matthew decided he was going to try and get in on this. He move his head in and the three of them shared a three way kiss. Laura appeared to have loosened up a bit by now.
Matthew continued gliding in and out of Bella’s moist pussy. It was loosening up a bit which gave him freedom to go faster. Laura seemed to have regained some life and wanted to rejoin the party.
He pulled out of Bella’s pussy and lay on his back. “Climb on top of me, but face away from me.” Bella was confused but did as she was told. She put her feet flat on the bed either side of him, lowering her hands behind her to keep steady. She gently lowered herself down as he guided his missile with his hand to line up with her slit. As she reached it his helmet slowly parted her lips as he easily slid back inside of her.
She used her legs to slide herself up and down the length of his shaft. Matthew winked at his sister. She knew exactly what he meant. She got on all fours in front of them and began to run her tongue along Bella’s clit as she slipped up and down Matthews manhood. Occasionally her tongue would run along the underside of her brothers love muscle causing it to twitch with pleasure.
Bella’s warm wet pussy felt so good wrapped around him, he didn’t know how long he was going to last, and the smell of her pussy was driving Laura crazy. She was lapping violently at the pussy in front of her, so crazed with the sweet smell that she probably spent more time licking her best friends pussy juices off of her brothers pole than anything else.
Now that Bella was getting into a flow Matthew decided to help her out. He began thrusting himself upwards to meet her pussy as she slid down his length. Then something threw Matthew off. He felt a hand wrap itself around the base of his pole, but it wasn’t Bella. He looked down his body to see the silky smooth hand of his sweet sister sliding itself up and down his shaft as he slipped in and out of her best friend..
He continued to fuck Bella, still trying desperately to hold off the inevitable orgasm that was coming. He’d done a good job so far. Laura wasn’t helping by jerking him off while he was sliding in and out of a fresh tight virgin pussy, but it felt so good he didn’t dare stop her. Bella was going crazy now, sliding herself up and down Matthew as fast as she good. Matthew was resorting to anything to make this incredible experience last, he was thinking of college coursework, anything to take his mind off the pure bliss he was experiencing.
He was in luck, Bella misjudged the length of him and he slid out of her pussy. He sighed with relief as he stopped thinking about college, but unfortunately Laura wasted no time burying his cock as deep into her mouth as she could. Sucking and slurping every little drop of Bella’s sweet nectar off of it. He was shocked. He couldn’t believe she had done that. It felt incredible. He nearly squirted his load straight down his sisters throat.
Bella read Laura’s mind, lifting herself up and sliding herself on Matthews missile and then back off so Laura had more nectar to enjoy while deep throating her brothers shaft. She had no idea what she was doing, nor did she care, all she knew, was that she wanted that cock, covered in Bella’s juice, and she wanted it down her throat. When Matthew had thought Babysitting sucked, this wasn’t what he had in mind, but he was more than happy to go along with it.
Bella slid herself on and off a few more times for Laura to get as much of her love juice as she could. The alternation between pussy and mouth was driving Matthew insane. He didn’t know if he could resist any longer, but Laura had settled now. He was back inside Bella, and staying there until he was done. Laura carried on licking her best friends clit as her brother slid in and out of her.
Bella began to spasm violently as Laura had done earlier, Matthew could feel her pussy beginning to twitch on his cock. He continued pounding into her slot, her breath now coming in short gasps, every thrust shooting pleasure from her opening to very ends of her body. Her fingers and toes tingled as her climax neared. Laura carried on licking Bella’s pussy as Matthew slammed himself in and out of it.
“Oh my god I’m going to cum.” Bella breathed as the other two continued to work on her pussy. She struggled to catch her breath, gasping in what little air she could. “Oh fuck! I’m fucking cumming!”
Bella’s spasming pussy send Matthew over the edge. “Me too.”
“Oh my god yes, fill me.” She took her last gulp of air before her body was completely over run with pleasure, shaking and spasming uncontrollably. Her pussy gripped tight around Matthews shaft, making it impossible for him to resist. He gripped tight on her hips thrusting as deep inside her as he could repeatedly. He felt his manhood tense up as her tightened slot slid up and down him milking his cream inside of her.
“Oh fuck!” They gasped in unison. He felt the release of his muscle as the orgasm continued, his shaft throbbing as he squirted spray after spray of his spunk deep inside her pussy. Her pussy spasmed in time with his throbbing, he felt her juices flood around his helmet followed by the warmth of his cream mixing with her own juices.
“Oh my fucking God! I can feel you’re cum. I can feel you filling me up! Holy shit!” She panted as her orgasm died down. Laura still lapped vigorously at her pussy until both orgasms had finished. Bella slumped forward onto Laura, shattered.
“Holy fuck! That was amazing” She whispered as she rolled off of Laura onto the bed, her legs cocked open with the cum leaking out of her slot round to her ass hole. Laura wasted no time cleaning her friend up, Licking up every dribble of her brothers spunk and swallowing it down.
Matthew lay still, exhausted. A huge smile on his face, his penis beginning to flop to one side with a bead of semen dripping from the tip. Laura turned to face him, she wanted to do it, but wasn’t sure if it would be awkward now the moment had passed.
He smiled at her and nodded. She grinned massively as she grasped his softening pole, licking the bead of semen off the end of her brothers limp penis, then sucking every last drop out of it watching the smile on his face broaden. After Laura finished sorting her brother out she fell next to him, wrapping her arm around him then kissed him on the cheek.

After Bella had gone home Matthew and Laura sat on her bed. “You were absolutely amazing” He said to her, staring in eyes smiling at her.
“I didn’t really do that much for you.” She said, sounding upset “it felt strange to begin with, but by the end, it felt so right.”
“Yes, yes it did. But the things you do with your mouth are incredible.”
She giggled childishly “Thank you.”
They heard the front door open. “I’m home!” It was mum.
“We’ll be right down!” They shouted back down the stairs.
“Perhaps next time they go out we could try a little something, just you and me?” She smiled at him sheepishly, hoping he would say yes.
“Most definitely” He replied kissing her on the lips. “Come on,” he continued, “let’s go see Mum.”
His sister nodded and they both stood up off the bed.
“Oh there was one more thing,” he said quietly.
“What is it?”
“What did Laura whisper to you earlier? It’s really been bugging me.”
She laughed. “She said about not being able to help who you fall for.”
He nodded “I heard that bit.”
“Then she said surely you can understand that considering how long you’ve fancies your brother for, sometimes it just doesn’t work out like it’s supposed to, just roll with it.”
He was gob-smacked. She chuckled as she strolled out the door and made her way down the stairs.
“No kidding.” He whispered to himself.

End of Part 1

---

Previous Chapter – Amber and her friends decide to go all out to get candy on Halloween!

You asked for a sequel, so here you are. Please let me know what you like about my stories and what could be improved.

Thank you!

UU

The Little Halloween Sluts 2 (fff, Ffff, Mfff,m+fff, M+ff, exhibitionists, young)

Summary – Amber, Darla and Tina are down to their last hour of Halloween Trick-Or-Treats! What will they do to get even more candy?

Previous Chapter – Amber and her friends decide to go all out to get candy on Halloween!

Note – This is a work of fiction, make-believe and sexual fantasy. It is not based on real people or actual events. You must be 18 or over to read these stories. The author does not condone any sexual activity among persons under 18 in real life. It is OK to have fantasies, but turning a fantasy into reality can destroy lives. Don’t be a dick with other people’s lives!

The three sexy young girls walked down the dark, shadowy street on Halloween night. It was their second time out this evening, having already once emptied their heavy bags of hard-earned candy.

The glow from the street lights dimly illuminated the three friends; Amber, the blonde, sexy nurse; Tina, the raven haired, gothic-cheerleader, and Darla, the redheaded, naughty-schoolgirl. They were dressed very provocatively, knowing it would get them much more candy. They had already done some very naughty things this evening, and the three horny sluts were scheming to get even more treats!

“Would you really lick a cock to get more candy, Amber?” Darla asked, wondering if Amber was really serious about getting more candy by using their young bodies for sex. It was one thing to show off their tits and pussy to get candy, but to really have sex; just for a chocolate bar?

“Sure! Halloween only comes once a year!” Amber replied. “I’ve already jacked-off one guy tonight.” Amber fondly recalled the Creeper’s cock spurting into her hand. “So why not? As long as I get a lot of candy, that is,” she added.

“Yeah,” Darla said. “Besides, girls do that kind of stuff all the time!”

“I heard that in the school parking lot, a lot of the guys get blow-jobs in their cars before classes start,” Amber added, repeating a rumor she had heard.

“What’s a blow-job?” Tina asked.

“Oh, my cousin Jimmy told me all about blow-jobs. That is when you lick and suck a cock, pretending your mouth is a pussy. You kinda fuck a boy’s cock with your mouth and your tongue, I guess.”

“Oh!” said Tina, trying to imagine how to turn her mouth into a pussy.

“Jimmy tried to make me give him one once, but I was too scared. He did feel my tits a lot though!”

“So, if a lot of girls give the boys blow-jobs before class, I guess it’s OK for us to do it then,” Tina realized. She was horny enough to suck a cock right now. “Besides, sperm does taste pretty good.” she added.

“It sure does!” said Amber, remembering the salty-sweet taste of the candy-eating ‘Creepers’ warm cum.

“Man, it is starting to get cold!” Amber said, feeling the chill on her scantily clad body. She hugged herself for warmth.

“I know,” added Darla. “I can feel the breeze on my naked puss!” She clamped her legs together as she walked. The three young girls had decided to take off their damp panties only moments ago.

“Me too,” said Tina, shivering, “And my butt is freezing!”

“Me three,” said Amber. “I know! More bouncing and titty shaking at the next house; that should warm us up!”

The young girls walked briskly to the next street, kicking through a pile of fallen leaves on the sidewalk, their heels clicking on the cold concrete. The smell of fallen leaves and the fall dampness filled their nostrils. The moon was full and the streets were filled with shadows and the distant sounds of excited, squealing children.

They ran up to the first house on the new street. “Trick-Or-Treat!” they yelled. A grown-up woman answered the door; to the girl’s disappointment. Men gave them a lot of candy after staring at their young, firm titties, but the women usually frowned at them for dressing up so slutty and gave them only single piece of candy.

“Wow, you girls look very sexy tonight,” the lady said. “I bet you are really making a haul!” She gave each of them a large handful of treats. Tina noticed the lady staring at her hardened nipples.

“Miss, can I have some more candy,” Tina asked. She saw the way the lady was ogling her titties, just like all of the men had been doing all night.

“Why, do you have a sick little brother at home?” the older lady asked. “I’ve heard that line three times already tonight.”

“No, I just really like candy,” Tina said, “Please?” She jumped up and down, making her tiny breasts jiggle.

“Well…,” the lady said, staring at her bouncing puffy nipples and budding breasts.

“We really, really like candy,” Tina continued. As the lady looked at her, Tina reached up and pinched her nipples, making them hard. Her huge, puffy nipples poked thru her thin halter-top. She whispered, “You can see my titties for another handful of candy…”

The lady immediately grabbed a handful of candy and thrust it into Tina’s open bag, just to see what the little slut would do. Tina lowered her top and showed off her hard, fat nipples and tiny little breasts.

“Ohhh!” The lady gasped. Her pussy suddenly got damp.

“Now me!” Darla said, opening her bag wide. “You can see my tits too!” The lady tossed a handful into Darla’s bag. Darla shook her big titties free. Her breasts flopped back and forth, her nipples hardened immediately in the cold night air.

“My turn,” said Amber. Another large handful of candy disappeared inside of her bag. Amber lifted up her tank-top putting her firm breasts on full display. Her peach sized tits and hard nipples made the lady cream in her pants.

“Ohhhhh! My, you sweet, naughty, little things!” the lady exclaimed, staring at the three sets of perfect young breasts in front of her. She reached down and rubbed her cunt thru her yoga pants.

“Do you want us to lift up our skirts too?” Amber asked her. The lady froze. “Two handfuls of candy each,” she wisely negotiated. Seeing the lady struggling, Amber knew exactly what to do; she whispered, “We’re not wearing any panties!”

The lady nodded franticly and the girls held out their bags, their young tits still hanging out. The cold air made their nipples as hard as little pebbles. The lady shoved handfuls of candy into their bags until her bowl was empty. Each girl dropped her bag and pulled up their skirt. Darla first; her bald slit and slight patch of red hair glistened in the moonlight. Amber next; her slit damp and shiny. Tina last, her bald twat looking tasty and inviting. Tina reached down and pulled her slit apart, letting the lady see deeply into her pink hole.

“Ohhhh,” the lady moaned, sliding her hand into her panties and rubbing herself furiously, feeling her cunt flood and her knees go weak as she came to the glorious site of the three young sets of tits and bare teenage pussies. She leaned against the doorway and moaned again, still staring and feeling another mini-orgasm wash over her.

“Thanks, lady!” Amber said politely, after watching the sweet woman orgasm. She dropped her skirt and tucked away her breasts. Darla and Tina did the same. As they walked away, Tina turned and asked, “Do you have any more candy?”

The exhausted lady shook her head ‘No.’

“Too bad…,” Tina replied. She really liked that lady. She reminded her of her gym teacher at school. The door closed and the porch light turned off behind them.

As they walked to the next house, Tina said, “I think that lady wanted to suck our tits and lick our twats!”

“Yeah, me too!” agreed Darla.

“What? You want to suck our tits and lick our twats too, Darla?” Amber teased, putting a different meaning on her friend’s words.

“Whatever,” Darla said, “I’m so fucking horny right now!” She reached down and rubbed her naked cunt under her school-girl skirt. Then, she held up her hand into the soft, night light from the shining full-moon and street-light. Her hand was wet and shiny. “I told you I’d have pussy-juice running down my leg if I took off my panties,” she whined.

“Wow, you are really juicy, Darla!” Tina said, looking at her friend’s pussy-juice covered hand.

“Yeah, really slippery for the dick-ery, doc!” Amber said. Her friends snorted and laughed, chuckling at their old, inside joke on the ancient nursery rhyme.

“Come on, I’m getting cold!”Darla said. “Maybe we should do jumping-jacks at the next house!”

“Let’s run then, to keep warm,” Tina suggested. She too was feeling cold, barely dressed in the quickly cooling night air.

The girls jogged to the next house, trying to keep themselves warm in their skimpy outfits, their heels quickly clicking on the cold walkway all the way to the front porch.

“Trick-Or-Treat!” they shouted!

A young-adult man answered the door, smiling at his good fortune. “Why, hello there!” the man said.

“Trick-Or-Treat!” the girls shouted, louder than before, shivering and bouncing harder than ever!

The man reached over to his table. He had two bowls of candy. One with inexpensive candy, for the older kids and the baby-mammas, and another bowl of full-sized candy bars. He grabbed three of the bars and displayed them with a flourish before dropping them into their bags.

“Thank you!” the girls said, then, all of them thought alike and said as a team, “Can we have more, please?”

“More?” The man said, quizzically. Most children were grateful for the extra special treats. “Sorry, girls, only one per customer.” He started to close the door.

“Want to see our tits?” Darla said, before the door closed.

The man paused. He considered what he just heard. He not only left the door opened, he opened it wider. He looked at the little girls expectantly.

“You can see our pussies, too!” Tina added excitedly. His candy was excellent, after all!

“Tina!” Amber hissed. She wanted a treat for her tits, and another treat for showing her pussy. Tina was giving everything away all at once!

The door opened even wider. The man looked at the sweet, young, sexy girls. Darla pulled out her tits and thrust her opened bag at him. He slowly dropped a candy bar into her bag. She pulled up her skirt and showed him her bare muffin. Darla and Tina followed. A large, full sized candy bar dropped into each of their bags.

“Thank you girls, that was very…, nice.” He stammered. He started to close the door again.

“Can we have some more?” Amber asked, holding her bag with one hand and squeezing her naked breast with the other.

“Uh, I’ve already seen everything you got, girls. I need this candy for the other kids…”

“Tell you what, give us three more bars apiece, and we will give you a blow-job…, deal?” Amber said.

The man was shocked. This was a once in a lifetime opportunity. His cock was already hard. He stared at the three sets of tits in front of him. Amber licked her lips. He nodded his head ‘yes’.

“Candy first, then pull out your cock!” Amber instructed.

The man obeyed. Trance-like, he filled their bags and turned off his porch light to keep the other kids away. He slowly undid his belt and dropped his pants. His cock stood out from his crotch in the cold October air. Amber didn’t waste any time and quickly gripped it, leaned in and began to lick his cock-head.

“This is so cool!” Darla said, watching the action in the moon-light.

“He is way bigger than the ‘Creeper!’” said Tina, admiring his cock and heavy ball-sack. The man’s cock was thick and long. His balls and crotch were covered in a thick patch of dark pubic hair.

Amber gripped the man’s shaft and licked his head once more. “Tina, play with his balls! Darla, show him your titties and pussy, we have to hurry!” She put her lips over his cock and sucked it deep into her hot mouth. She pulled it out and looked at the man.

“Hey, Mister, we’ve never sucked a cock before, so if we are not doing it right, let us know, OK?” Amber said, before sucking his cock into her mouth again.

“Ohhhhh,” the man moaned. He felt Amber’s hot mouth on his cock. Tina’s tiny fingers tickled his nut-sack. Darla played with her huge tits, pinching them, groping them and jiggling them up and down.

“Oh, yeah, suck it, little girl.” He instructed. “Watch the teeth! Up and down, just like that! Lick it, lick the head some more! Suck my balls…, gently! Go as deep as you can! Yeah, that’s the way!” Three slutty virgins were on his front porch, sucking, licking and slurping his cock. He was in Halloween-heaven!

“My turn, Amber,” Tina said. She wanted to suck some cock too. When Amber didn’t respond, Tina said louder, “Quit hogging all of the cock, Amber!”

Amber pulled her lips reluctantly off of the man’s cock with a loud ‘smack’ sound. “OK, Tina, your turn!” she moved out of the way to let Tina experience some cock- sucking. “Darla, do you want to lick and suck his balls while I show him my titties?”

“Sure!” said Darla. She dropped to her knees and began to play with the man’s heavy ball-sack. Tentatively, at first, then she became more aggressive, hefting them, tickling them, licking them and finally sucking one ball, then the other one. A pubic hair got stuck between her teeth, and she only paused for a moment to remove it, then continued licking and sucking on the man’s balls.

Amber watched the action in front of her, groping her breasts and starting at her friends and the man’s cock. She couldn’t help it, and began to rub her juicy cunt. The man looked at Amber, then the girls in front of him, then at Amber again.

Tina pulled her lips off of the man’s cock and offered the shiny shaft to Darla. Darla began to suck and lick his throbbing cock while Tina returned to playing with his balls again. She liked the way his balls felt in her hands; warm, soft and hairy. She cupped them and tickled him behind his sack.

The man watched the three horny sluts working on his cock. He felt the cum rising from his nuts, coaxed by Tina’s gentle massaging. Darla sucked him deep and jacked his shaft like she had watched Amber do it to the Creeper. Amber played with her titties and rubbed her slit. She was so close to cumming!

“I’m gonna cum,” the man said.

“Oh! I gotta see this!” Amber said, and dropped to her knees. Three sets of lips worked on his cock, each of them waiting for the sweet tasting sperm to erupt into their mouths.

The first blast filled Darla’s mouth just as she kissed the tip of his cock-head. It surged passed her opened lips and splashed on her tongue. She immediately pushed the spurting cock to Tina, who opened her mouth, stuck out her tongue, and received two full blasts into her mouth. Amber immediately clamped her mouth over the his cock head – to get her fair share – and moved her mouth up and down, determined to give the man his candy’s worth. The final four spurts filled her mouth and she swallowed it down with a gulp.

“Ahhh!” Amber exclaimed. “Not as sweet as the Creeper’s cum, but still, pretty good!”

“Yeah!” said Darla, wishing she had more cum to taste. “It was nice and warm too!” she added, shivering.

“Yeah!” said Tina, rolling her tongue around in her mouth, searching for more of the salty goo hidden behind her teeth.

The girls got up and put away their breasts, licking their lips and adjusting themselves.

“Thanks for the candy, mister!” Amber said, grabbing her bag and turning around.

“Yeah, thanks, mister!” Darla said, giving the man a final flash of her ass as she bounced off of the porch.

“Yeah, and thanks for the cum, too!” Tina added, giggling. The girls walked away, so proud of themselves. Five full-sized candy bars, just for showing off their tits, pussies and sucking on a guy’s cock!

“That was amazing!” Tina said. “Did you notice how his balls tightened up just before he came?”

“No, but I felt his cock get a little bigger and harder!” Darla added. “That first shot of sperm almost made me choke! I didn’t know guys could shoot their stuff so hard!”

“I can’t wait for the next one!” Amber said, excitedly. “Five candy bars each!”

The girls didn’t have long to wait. Coming towards them on the street was a boy they knew from school, dressed up as Batman.

“Amber, Darla, and is that you Tina?” he said, “You girls look hot! I can’t believe your parents let you out dressed like that!”

“Thanks, Jimmy!” Amber said. “Our parents don’t know, and you better not tell them!”

“I won’t, don’t worry,” Jimmy said. He tried not to stare at their tits.

“Wow, Jimmy, you have a lot of candy!” Amber said, noticing his heavy sack.

“Yeah, you too!” Jimmy said.

“Why don’t you give me some of your candy, Jimmy?” Amber said sweetly.

“No way!” Jimmy replied. “I worked really hard for this!” He held up his bag, showing the girls how full it was.

“I’ll let you see my tits, Jimmy,” Amber said softly, “For a couple of handfuls of your candy.”

“Huh? Your tits? I can almost see them now!” He replied. “Besides, I see my sister’s tits all the time, and hers are not much smaller than yours!”

“How about if I let you see my pussy too, Jimmy.” Amber said, turning up the heat.

“I can see my sister’s pussy all the time! No deal!” Jimmy said, not wanting to give up any of his hard-earned loot.

Amber thought hard and then decided. “I’ll give you a blow-job for all of your candy, Jimmy.”

“A blow-job? You’ll suck my dick for all my candy?” Jimmy’s little sister never offered to suck his cock for him. He was intrigued.

“Yep, I sure will!” Amber said. “I’ll suck you and lick you until you come in my mouth, and, if we hurry, you will still have time to get more candy.”

“OK, but where?” His mind was racing. Candy for a blow-job? He might never get another chance. And, he could still get more candy tonight. His little pecker was starting to get stiff just thinking about it.

“Get behind these bushes and drop your pants, Batman!” Amber said. They stood before a darkened house. Large bushes blocked the view from the street. “Dara, Tina, keep watch!”

“Aw, hurry up, Amber!” Darla said, “It is getting cold out here!” Her teeth began to chatter. Amber led Jimmy behind the bushes and fell to her knees and pulled Jimmy’s cock from his costume.

“Nice Bat-Cock, Batman!” she said, giggling. Amber quickly engulfed Jimmy’s hard little pecker with her mouth and began using all of her recently acquired skills.

“Oh, shit, that feels good Amber!” Jimmy said. He felt Amber’s hot mouth sucking and slurping his rock-hard cock. Amber reached up and tickled his balls and jacked his dick with two fingers, all the while sucking, licking and tonguing his cock-head.

Darla and Tina heard Amber slurping and Jimmy moaning. They noticed a small family coming towards them, all dressed in similar costumes. “Someone’s coming!” Darla hissed. “Be quiet!”

‘Someone else better be cumming soon,’ Amber thought, sucking harder, but quieter. Halloween was almost over!

Darla and Tina stood in front of the bushes, arms crossed under their breasts, acting nonchalant.

“Hello, girls,” the mother said. “You look cold!” Her husband started at the two hot, nearly naked girls.

“Oh, hi,” Darla said, “We are just waiting for our friends.” It was the truth, after all.

The family slowly passed, the man turning to stare at the little ladies.

“Ooooohhhhh!” Jimmy moaned. He was about to cum. Amber bobbed her head faster.

“Ooooooooohhhhhhh!” Jimmy moaned again, as the cum shot up from his balls and into Amber’s sucking mouth.

“Aaaaaarrrrrrrhhhh!” he moaned, as spurt after spurt of boy goo filled Amber’s mouth. She swallowed it, one after another.

The family stopped and stared at the two girls, hearing the noises.

“Oh, that is just our friend trying to scare us!” Tina said, thinking quickly. “Knock it off, Jimmy!” she said loudly. “You are scaring the kids!”

That was enough of an explanation for the mother. She turned and walked her kids down the street. The husband kept watching as he walked away and was rewarded with the sight of Batman coming around the bushes, tucking his hard but softening wiener back into his pants. A sexy nurse quickly followed him. The man smiled, wishing he was young once again.

“OK, give me the candy, Jimmy!” Amber said. Jimmy reluctantly poured his stash into Amber’s heavy bag.

“Can I keep the Reese Cups?” he begged.

“No, we had a deal! Amber stated. Besides, she really liked Reese-Cups.

Just then, three older boys walked passed them. Joking and making lewd comments about the girl’s outfits.

“What a bunch of sluts!” one of them said. He was dressed as a zombie.

“Fucking Halloween whores,” said Iron-Man.

“Nice tits,” said Donald Trump, his fake orange hair waving in the breeze.

Jimmy was feeling a little bit angry about the loss of his candy and mad because Amber wouldn’t even give him his favorite candy. He blurted out, “These sluts will suck your cocks for your candy.”

“Really?” Zombie-boy said.

“Heck, I’ll give you some candy if you suck my cock,” said Iron-Man.

“Me too,” said Trump-boy.

“What do you think, girls?” Amber said, looking at her friends. She knew they would be getting well-earned reputations as cock-suckers in school. But, it would be worth it!

“All of your candy, not just some of it, and we will suck your dicks until you cum,” Darla said, wanting to make it clear what the stakes were. “Right, Tina?” she added.

Tina pulled down her top, showing off her hard little titties. “All of it, mother-fuckers,” she said, feeling tough, dressed in her Goth outfit. She walked behind the bushes, turning at the last moment. “Who’s getting a blow-job for their candy?”

“Me!” said the Zombie, and quickly followed her behind the bushes.

“I want the nurse!” said Iron-Man. Amber took him behind the bushes too.

“I want the one with the big tits!” said Trump.

All three lined up behind the bushes. The girls first relieved them of their sacks of candy and then pulled down the boy’s pants. Three cocks stared at them. Three mouths quickly began to work, licking and sucking until the boys were hard.

“Let’s compare!” Tina said. She thought that she had the largest cock. “Mine is the biggest!” she bragged. Her boy’s cock was long and hard, glistening in the moon-light.

Darla held out her prize. “Mine is the thickest!” she said. She wrapped her hand around it and jerked it slowly.

Amber’s boy was not as thick or as long as the others. His cock was actually very small. Trump’s balls were small too. “I bet I can make mine cum first though!” she bragged.

“First one to make their guy cum gets a handful from both candy-bags!” Darla said.

“Deal!” said Tina, and began to suck her boy’s cock.

“No fair, I didn’t say, ‘one, two, three, go!’” said Amber. Her friend’s didn’t stop however, and all three Halloween-sluts began to slurp, lick, tickle and suck. The boys grinned at each other, watching the girls work. Each wanted his girl to win, so they humped and encouraged their girls.

“Suck it, nursie, suck my cock and make me cum,” said Iron-man. His mask was on top of his head, so he could see better.

“Oh, yeah, my slutty-little-cheerleader,” said the Zombie. He put his hands on Tina’s head and fucked her face while her pony-tail bobbed back and forth.

“I’d like to grab you by the pussy, you fucking whore,” said Trump.

“Mmmmph!” grunted Tina, feeling the cock push past her gullet.

“Slurp, slurp, slurp,” went Amber, doing her best to make her boy cum first.

“Cum for me, give me your cum!” Darla said, looking up at her boy and shaking her big tits at him.

“Uh! I’m coming,” said the Zombie.

“Ahh, me too!” said Iron-man.

“I’m coming too!” said Trump, his tiny hands shaking from the cold.

‘Spurt!’ The cock in Tina’s mouth erupted. After feeling the blast, and sensing victory, she pulled away her mouth and exclaimed, “I win!” The next blast landed on her cheek, below her eye. She jacked off the spurting cock and turned to look at her friends. The next spurt landed in her hair, then onto her black top.

“Mmmmph!” Amber groaned, knowing she had lost. She felt the cum blasting into her mouth, only a moment after Tina had declared victory. “Aw, I was so close, too!” she said, pulling her mouth away and swallowing her first mouthful of cum. The erupting cock continued to unload onto her face and dripped onto her clothes. She quickly put her mouth back on to it.

“Come on little-guy,” Darla said to Trump, jacking off his tiny, little cock. “Give me your sperm, already!” Now that she had lost, she wanted it over with. The boy looked at the slutty school-girl as his feet, and looked at the cum-covered faces of her slutty friends. The cum blasted up from his balls and hit Darla square in the eye. Darla winced and turned her head, still jacking off her cock with two fingers. The second blast hit her on the lips, then third on her cheek, dripping down her face and onto her blouse and skirt.

The three girls finished sucking off their boys and finally stood up. They grabbed the candy while the boys were still in shock and ran off into the night, the cum cooling on their faces.

“I can’t believe we did that!” said Tina.

“I can’t believe how much candy we got,” said Amber.

“Me neither, but look at us, we are covered in cum!” said Darla, looking at her friends under the street-light.

“Don’t wipe it off,” said Amber, “It makes us look even sluttier!”

“But it is so cold!” said Tina. The cum felt like it was freezing on her face. She could see her breath in the cold air. “Come on, let’s go home, I’m freezing!” Her face was cold, her naked ass was cold, her knees, where they made contact with the cold earth, were cold too. The only thing hot about her was her tiny pussy slit, until the juices escaped and grew cold on her thighs.

“Oh, come on, Musketeers,” Amber said. “Just a few more houses, OK?”

“No Amber, I’m freezing too,” said Darla. “Look, all of the lights are out, Halloween is over!”

“It can’t be over already,” said Amber. It was too soon! She was getting so much candy and having so much fun!

“We have enough, Amber,” Tina said, “Let’s go to my house, get warm and eat some of it!”

“NO! WE WILL NEVER HAVE ENOUGH!” shouted Amber. She continued, “This is the only night I’m allowed candy,” she said to her friends. “You guys can have candy almost anytime you want, I’m only allowed to have it once a year, and when it is gone, it is gone!” she was almost in tears. Amber’s mother, being a doctor, tried her best to keep her daughter from eating too much junk food.

“We are sorry, Amber,” Darla said, “but Halloween is over!”

“We can still suck off some more guys on the way home!” Amber suggested.

“Well, maybe…” said Tina.

“Look, there is a house with the lights on. Just one more house, shake our tits, maybe suck a cock, and then we can go, OK?” Amber asked, shivering in the cold night air.

“OK,” said Darla, reluctantly.

“OK,” Tina agreed, “Just one more.”

They ran to the house. It looked like there was a party going on. The driveway was full of cars, all of the lights were on, and loud music was playing.

They walked to the door. “Trick-or-Treat” they yelled loudly.

Nothing.

“Trick-or-Treat!” they screamed even louder, banging on the door.

Still nothing.

Amber pounded on the door and rang the doorbell over and over. “Trick-or-Treat!” she bellowed, as loud as she could.

Finally, the door opened, a college-aged man looked down at them.

“Oh, sorry, I forgot to turn off the light!” he looked at the three girls in front of him. ‘What sexy little girls,” he thought, ‘it looks like they have cum splattered on their faces!’

“Trick-or-Treat!” the girls yelled, bouncing up and down, hugging themselves to keep warm; their teeth chattering from the cold.

“You girls must be freezing! Come on in, while I get you some candy!” he smiled and held the door opened. They girls felt the warmth coming from the open door. They looked at each other, nodded, and stepped inside. The door closed behind them.

“I’m freezing my tits off!” Tina said softly. She was shaking with cold.

“Well, we don’t want that to happen!” the man said. “Come sit down and get warm, while I find you some candy. We gave out the last of our stash a while ago, but I’m sure we can spare some more.”

He led them into the living room. A dozen men looked at the young girls. The music suddenly turned down low. In the middle of the floor was a huge pile of candy; bags and bags of unopened candy, some in grocery sacks and some tossed carelessly onto a pile. “We are having a candy drive for the orphanage,” the man explained, but we can spare a piece or two for you girls.”

“Wow! Look at all the candy!” Amber said, walking up to the stash of candy. She wanted to take off all of her clothes and roll in it!

The men in the room stared at the slutty looking girls.

“I guess we can afford to open up one bag,” their benefactor said. “Pick one out and you can each have a piece.”

“Can I have a whole bag, instead?” asked Amber. She was drooling, looking at the candy. The night was almost over. She knew this was her last chance.

“What?” the man said, incredulously. “One piece, take it and then get out!” He couldn’t believe the greed of these little girls. “It is for the orphans!” he added.

“We really, really, like candy,” Amber said. “You can see our tits if you give us more.” She pulled up her top, not realizing what the sight of naked teen-age titties could do to a room full of virile men.

“Yes, we will do almost anything for candy!” Tina added. She pulled down her top too. She pinched her fat, puffy nipples. They grew hard. She pulled them out from her body, making them stretch a full four inches, and then let them go. She did her t-i-t-s cheer for the men, shaking her pom-poms and her tits. She flashed her bare cunt.

“What do you say, boys?” Darla asked. “Tits and pussy for candy?” She pulled her big, fat titties out from her school-girl blouse. She hefted each one, and gave her nipples a lick.

The men gathered around them. “Well,” the man said who had answered the door, “Never let it be said that Phi Beta Lambda men wouldn’t help a lady in need!” He rubbed his crotch, feeling his cock getting hard. “Tell you what, put on a little show for us, and, if you are good, you can each pick out a bag a piece.”

“Deal!” the girls shouted.

The music was turned up and the girls began to dance, shaking their tits and flashing their asses and pussies. The men whooped and hollered, encouraging them. They began to get bolder, bending over and spreading their ass cheeks, showing off their tight little rosebuds. Remembering the man who took their pictures, Amber decided to make out with Darla, knowing it turned men on. She danced over to Darla and put her arms around her. She kissed her passionately on the lips and grabbed her breasts. Not to be outdone, Tina joined them and began to rub their pussies. The three hot and horny girls were on the edge of orgasm when the song ended.

“How was that?” Amber asked. For an answer, she looked around and saw some of the men with their hard, thick cocks in their hands. Some were even stroking themselves. All were staring lecherously. “Grab a bag, girls,” she said, feeling a little apprehensive, seeing all of the horny men and hard cocks.

“Maybe we should go, now Amber,” Tina said, seeing the lust in the men’s eyes.

“Yeah, it is getting late,” Darla added. She tucked her breasts back into her blouse. Tina pulled up her top.

“Wait, there is still a lot more candy!” moaned Amber. “Just one more time, OK, girls?”

“Amber…,” they said, scolding their friend.

“It’s only once a year, please?” Amber pleaded with her friends.

“OK…” Tina agreed.

“Just once more,” Darla added, reluctantly.

“Guys, it is getting late, but I’ll make you a deal, since Halloween is almost over. A bag of candy for a blow-job!” Amber dropped to her knees and opened her mouth.

“Get out of my way, Mike,” a frat boy said. He pulled out his fat cock and waved it in front of Amber’s face.

“Candy first!” Amber demanded! A bag appeared next to her and she quickly filled her mouth with thick, hard cock.

Her friends did the same, dropping to their knees, receiving their candy and sucking and licking the cock that appeared before them.

The other men lined up in front of them, choosing their favorite little Halloween slut.

“Oh, man, look at that nurse go!” one said.

“I want the cheerleader, look at those tits!”

“Come on, little schoolgirl, make your teacher cum!”

The girls sucked cock until their jaws were sore. The candy piled up next to them. Some cum they swallowed, some they jerked off on to their faces. Hands began to grope them, squeezing their breasts, grabbing their asses and fingering their hot, wet pussies.

Amber felt a cock sliding against her wet slit; she was bent over, sucking a big, fat cock, with her ass up in the air. “NO FUCKING!” she yelled, twisting her ass away. “NOBODY IS POPPING MY CHERRY TONIGHT!”

“Guys, respect the little ladies, if she said ‘No fucking,’ then ‘No fucking!’ The man who let them in felt some responsibility to protect the girls.

“How about two bags of candy, for a fuck?” the man said.

“Three!” Amber yelled, resumed sucking, and felt another cock explode into her mouth.

“Not me!” said Darla, standing up when she felt a hand on her ass, spreading her cunt apart.

“Me neither!” said Tina. The two girls stood back and watched Amber on her hands and knees surrounded by candy. Three more bags joined her pile and the horny man returned behind her. Another cock appeared in front of her and she engulfed it with her mouth. The man behind her lined up his cock, sliding it up and down her slit. He pushed it in and felt her cherry. He gripped her ass. Amber felt his cock spreading her open. He pushed, she yelled.

“Oww fuck!” Amber arched her back, winced in pain and then returned working the cock in front of her. The men gathered around, watching her take her first cock. The man slid it in and out, fucking her steadily. “Mffph, Mmmfp!” she grunted. The pain slowly faded. It started to feel good. She bobbed her head and worked her ass, giving the men what they paid her for. Before long, the cock in her mouth spewed its load. She swallowed it and jerked the rest on to her face. She was so horny and her pussy was feeling so good, filled up with a hard, thrusting cock!

“Fuck me!” Amber yelled, “Fuck me!” Feeling her cunt tingling and her clitoris throbbing, she begged for more. Her first time being fucked and losing her virginity was a time she would remember forever. Bags of candy surrounded her, as more men waited their turn.

The man fucking her began to hammer away at her cunt. With her mouth empty, Amber began to groan, “Oh, yes, oh, fuck! Do it! Fuck me! Fuck me!” she yelled. She had been horny all night, and had never felt this good before! The cock pounded her tight hole. His balls slapped against her clit. The tingling started in her crotch and waves of bliss began to roll over her. “I’m cuuuummmmiiiiiinnnnng!” she yelled. Her toes curled, her orgasm rocked her. “Uh, uh, uh, yeeeesss!” she cried.

The man blasted his potent sperm into her no-longer virgin hole. She felt each hot load of cum shooting into her cunt. He fucked her until he was spent and then pulled his long, slimy organ from her well-fucked hole.

Amber rolled over and curled up, feeling suddenly empty. She looked around the room and noticed the many hard cocks in front of her. “Anyone else want to fuck me for candy?” she asked the men gathered around her.

Still on her back, another man positioned himself between her legs. He quickly lined up and pushed his hard cock deep insider of her. Amber began to fuck him back. She reached up and grabbed a throbbing cock with one hand. Another cock came closer and she gripped it with her other hand. She jacked both cocks steadily while getting fucked.

“We better help her, or we will never get out of here!” Tina said to Darla, seeing all the men in the room. Some had already cum once but were already hard again.

“Let’s do it!” Darla agreed.

The girls sat on their asses to protect their virgin cunts and opened their mouths. Hard cocks filled their mouth-holes. The men grabbed their pony-tail and pig-tails and fucked their faces. More cocks dangled in front of them and they began to jack them off, like Amber was doing. They swallowed load after load and felt the hot sperm splashing onto their bodies as they stroked and sucked cock after cock. Amber jacked, sucked and fucked until her little pussy was sore, swollen and full of cum. After a long, long, time, all of the men were finally spent. The three little Halloween sluts were covered in cum and filled with cum.

Amber stood up on shaky knees and began to load up her bulging pillow case with cum-covered candy bags. The men did nothing to stop her. Fresh thick sperm oozed from her tender pussy and plopped on the floor as she bent over to claim her prizes. She filled up her bag, then grabbed another large grocery sack and filled it too. Her friends did the same. They took all they could carry, swinging the heavy sacks over their shoulders as they headed towards the door.

“Bye,” Darla said. “Thanks for the candy!”

“And all the cum too!” added Tina, licking her lips.

“Yeah,” said Amber, “And thanks for fucking me so good, it was really, really nice! I’ll never forget it!”

The girls hurried home to Tina’s house, weighed down by the heavy sacks of candy they each carried. The once warm man-cream was now cold and drying on their faces, clothes and bodies. Arriving at Tina’s house, Amber and Darla called their parents and received permission to stay the night.

First, they dumped their heavy candy sacks and immediately stripped off their slutty costumes. Walking naked and exhausted to the bathroom, the girls took a long, hot shower together, cleaning off their cum-covered bodies and reveling in the warmth of the hot water and each other’s arms. They tenderly washed their young bodies with slippery, soapy hands. They sucked each other’s budding titties and rubbed each other’s naked pussies, being careful with Amber’s bruised and battered twat. It was puffy, swollen and red. Darla and Tina both kissed it to make it better, and were still able to taste the unmistakable, pungent flavor of the many loads of sperm deposited in Amber’s no longer virgin pussy. They played in the steaming shower until the water began to cool. They wrapped themselves in huge, fluffy towels and made their way to Tina’s bedroom.

Slipping under the covers, they hungrily kissed each other with open mouths and dancing tongues. The girls groped each other under the warm blankets, feeling their friend’s firm flesh and moist genitals. Tina mewed loudly when both of her friends took a huge nipple into their mouths. Darla soon crawled between Amber’s legs and licked sweetly at her sopping wet cunt, then forcefully ate her tasty pussy with gusto and was rewarded with a mouthful of cream and an earful of moans. Darla and Tina discovered the joys of scissoring each other while Amber encouraged them with her fingers and tongue. The young girls came together, over and over, until they were spent and totally satisfied.

Revived and warm they spent the rest of the night talking about their special Halloween and making plans for next year. They stayed up very late, huddled on the couch, eating candy and watching scary movies. After Tina’s parents came home, the girls climbed back into the big bed, tired and satisfied. They enjoyed another quiet orgasm apiece lapping each other’s cunts, and then caressed and kissed each other gently, expressing their newfound love for each other. They fell asleep in each other’s arms, dreaming of sweet candy, wet pussies, salty cum and long, hard, spurting cocks.

© Copyright Undeniable Urges, 2015 – 2019. Unauthorized use and/or duplication of this material without express and written permission from the author is strictly prohibited. Excerpts and links may be used, provided that full and clear credit is given to Undeniable Urges, with appropriate and specific direction to the original content.

To read my other stories, click on my profile.

UU

---

I guess I’m a sucker for girls & women in uniform (whenever I get the chance!). This story is fiction: any resemblance to real persons or places is coincidental.

copyright: Lesley Tara, 2009

When I was a teenager in a small town in the mid-1970s, lesbianism was something you had heard of in a theoretical kind of way, but there were no openly ‘gay’ (the word was just changing its meaning then) women that one knew of, never mind girls. So I knew what I was – for I definitely wasn’t interested in boys, and had been masturbating to pictures and fantasies of female film starlets and pop singers – but there was no outlet, no way to meet like-minded people. Sadly, the internet was still undreamed of!

At long last, soon after my sixteenth birthday, things changed. I had been in the Girl Guide movement for many years, starting in the Brownies, and now was one of the older girls in our group. We had three adult Leaders, the youngest of whom was called Diana. She was a bright young professional woman in her mid-20s, and a breath of fresh air compared to the other two, who were staid ‘wife and mom’ types in their forties. Diana was sporty, playing a lot of tennis and squash, and regularly jogging (also a new thing in those days). She was about five foot seven inches, dark-haired, with a trim figure, bright smile and an attractive liveliness. One Wednesday, after the usual weekly meeting had come to an end, she said that she wanted a word and asked me to stay behind. The rest of the girls and the two older leaders said their farewells and headed for home, leaving Diana and myself alone in the roomy wooden hut which our Guides shared with the Boy Scout troop.

Diana looked at me for a moment, and what she saw – if I say so myself – was a pretty cute chick. I was just shorter than her, at five feet six inches, and I was slim with a tight trim ass but also getting curvy on the chest. This had happened fairly recently, and the development of my bust had put a strain on some of my shirts – the blue blouse of my Guide uniform in particular. However, my most striking feature is that I am a classic redhead, with waves of ginger hair and a dusting of freckles on my pale smooth skin. I have a bit of snub nose, slightly pouty lips, and my breasts were shaping up to be more cone-shaped and pointy than round.

What Diana said next was a shock: she told me that she had noticed the way I looked at the other Guides when we were getting changed before or after an activity, and they were in their underwear or naked. I panicked and began to protest that I didn’t know what she meant, when her next comment silenced me. ‘It’s OK, babe,’ she said, ‘I understand – but you need to be much more discrete, or the other leaders or one of the girls will notice. You fancy girls, don’t you?’ I nodded mutely, and then burst out explaining that I didn’t know how to meet anyone and dared not take the risk of approaching any of my friends. ‘I know how you feel’, said Diana, ‘believe me, I know – but I think we can solve your problem.’ I had been on the verge of tears, but brightened at this, without quite realising what she was meaning. A couple of seconds later I certainly did undertstand, as she leant forward and gently kissed me on the lips. I gave a small gasp of mixed shock and pleasure, and it parted my lips enough for her tongue to slip delightfully between them and flick into the roof of my mouth, making me go weak in the stomach.

I had a second moment of shock, as I felt her hands explore my chest, taking my breasts in her hands and gently squeezing them through the thin fabric of my Guide uniform shirt and my cotton bra underneath. I gave a kind of moan, and responded by putting my arms around her and pulling her close. For a moment she continued like this, and then her seduction of me was complete, as she dropped one hand and slipped it up under my uniform skirt to find the front of my panties and stroke the outline of my cleft. I gave a shudder of delight, almost sobbing, ‘Oh! yes, yes! please … yes!’ My knees felt weak and, realising that I was close to fainting with shock and excitement, Diana swiftly backed me up against the wall. As I leaned against it, my hands splayed out to each side to keep me upright, she looked me steadily in the eyes whilst her hands methodically loosed my neckerchief and then undid the buttons on my uniform shirt one by one from the collar downwards. When they were all opened, she pulled the shirt out from the waistband of my skirt and apart to each side, revealing my budding breasts in their plain and innocent white cotton bra.

For a few moments she stroked and squeezed them, as I just soaked up the attention – at last, at long last, what I had longed for was happening. I was thrilled that it felt as good as I had hoped, better even, and that I wasn’t scared or repelled – in fact, I wanted more and more. We kissed again, and this time I opened my mouth fully and probed my tongue into hers, for a long wet arousing snog. When we detached, for the first time she looked a bit flustered and flushed. With a deft movement, she reached behind my back and uncoupled my bra, letting it slip from my shoulders and fall to the floor. I felt only slightly self-conscious as she admired my breasts, and I resisted the automatic urge to cover them with my hands. Instead, I turned the half-motion that I had instinctively started to make into something quite different – with sudden boldness, I reached for her bust, which I had long admired for its fullness. With a half-smile, she stood still as I felt her breasts’ wonderful combination of softness and firmness. Tentatively at first, and then with greater haste, I unbuttoned the shirt of her Guide Leader’s uniform, and pushed it back from her shoulders. She discarded her tie, and faced me naked from the waist up apart from her bra. This was navy blue in colour, plain and unadorned, but in a stylish cut that uplifted her breasts but only covered their lower part. They were full and a lovely pear shape, D cup I think, and I was entranced by them – never before had I seen a young woman’s tits so close, never mind touching them, never mind having the anticipation of so much more to come.

Diana reached behind her back and unclipped her bra, and with a shake of her head and shoulders dislodged it and let it fall. In almost the same movement, she took my head in her hands and guided my mouth gently but firmly to the nipple of her left breast, which was already erect. I parted my lips as the wondrous object came close, and swirled my tongue around her tit and then over it, from side to side. It seemed so obvious and natural what to do, and I fastened my lips around her nipple and both sucked and nibbled on it. Diana’s breathing became a bit more rapid and her back arched, thrusting her chest more directly at me. I was also beginning to gasp, not just from the heady arousal of my first titty-licking, but because Diana’s hand had gone back up under my skirt, and her fingers had slipped inside the gusset of my panties and were pushing into the lips of my pussy. Under their coaxing, I spread my legs wider apart, and she used her other hand first to jerk my uniform skirt upwards around my hips, and then to pull my panties out from my sweating stomach and give the questing fingers more room for manoeuvre. I was wetter down there than I had ever been before, even with my best fantasy masturbations, and I felt loose and open. Diana started to thrust two of her fingers in and out of me, building a rhythm that promised to take me to the stars. Then, suddenly, she stopped, as her fingertips encountered the membrane of my hymen and she realised what it was, and that I was a virgin.

‘Oh?’, she said, not having expected that – though I don’t know why it was a surprise, as I had indicated I didn’t go with boys and hadn’t had any girls. ‘Please – please,’ I begged her, ‘please, don’t stop … I want to go all the way, I’m so turned on – don’t stop now!’ She looked uncertain, and sought reassurance: ‘Are you really sure? It’s a big thing, losing your virginity – you mustn’t do it if you have any doubts.’ But I had no doubts at all – I had dreamed of something like this, and I certainly wasn’t going to let it escape me now. In a couple of minutes, my eager enthusiasm and determination convinced her, but she said this wasn’t the place – and that anyway this had only been the warm-up and she had intended to take me home with her. ‘You can stay for a while, can’t you?’ she asked. As Diana knew, my parents were avid bridge players, and on Wednesday evenings they played at the local club and did not come home till nearly half past eleven. I was an only child, so as long as I was home by eleven o’clock, no one would know that I hadn’t, as usual, cycled home straight after the Guides’ meeting. I confirmed this to Diana, and it would give us nearly three hours. We quickly put our clothes back on, and Diana locked the hut and then helped me put my bicycle into the back of her estate car. I got in the front, and during the ten-minute drive to her house, every time she could take her hand off the gear lever she pushed it under my skirt and fondled the crotch of my panties – as I spread my legs apart to give her better access. So, as we pulled in front of her garage, I was absolutely gagging for it.

As we entered the hallway of the small and neatly-kept 1930s semi-detached house, Diana smiled and told me that there was someone she wanted me to meet. I was a bit taken aback, but suddenly recalled the phrase ‘we can solve your problem’ which she had used earlier. She led me through to the living room at the back of the house, calling out ‘Melanie – we’re here!’ I was urged into the room ahead of her, and saw an attractive woman rise from the couch and come towards me with a welcoming smile. She was a little older than Diana, in her late 20s, and also somehow more mature and poised in appearance. Melanie was the tallest of the three of us by an inch or so, and definitely had the fullest figure – she was almost hourglass in silhouette, and I found out later that she was a generous double-D, to Diana’s D and my C cup. She had black hair that was trimmed around her ears and to the nape of the neck, but quite densely layered, and large dark eyes with long attractive lashes. She worked in the city in the offices of a major bank, and was still wearing most of her smart workday outfit: the black slacks of the trouser suit, and a pale grey shirt – but she had undone the top buttons of this, and as she rose and moved forward I caught glimpses of a decorative lacy black bra underneath. She had kicked off her shoes, and was in her stocking feet. All in all, she was a very sexy woman nearing ripe maturity, and the slight sway of hips and bust as she approached me held me transfixed like a rabbit in car headlamps.

Diana introduced Melanie as her partner, and then corrected herself to say more explicitly ‘my lover’. Melanie gave me a wonderful smile, and said ‘so this is the pretty girl I’ve been hearing so much about – Diana didn’t do you justice, you look adorable.’ Her warm praise and the unabashed sexual interest with which she was regarding me were a heady mixture, and I just melted as Melanie drew me into a soft moist kiss that seemed to last forever. I was conscious of the pressure of her full bust against my tits, and that her hands had slipped round to hold and squeeze my bottom, pressing my pelvis against hers. When she relinquished my mouth, her hands came round to cup my breasts and my head went back as I gave a deep sigh of pleasure. Melanie smiled and said to her lover: ‘you were right, as always – this girl’s hot to trot!’ Diana began to explain that I was still a virgin, and I could see a shade of doubt flit across Melanie’s face – so at once I burst in to declare that I wanted that to end tonight, that I couldn’t imagine anyone more lovely than them to take it. That definitely appealed, and overcame their remaining doubts.

‘Let’s start off down here, then – we’ve got plenty of time before you need to be home, babe, so we don’t need to rush things’, said Melanie, looking at her watch. Each of them took one of my hands, and led me to sit between them in the middle of the couch. Melanie ran her hand over my Guide shirt, feeling the shape of my bra and breasts underneath. Her face was alive with anticipation, and she told me how incredibly sexy she thought the Girl Guide uniform was, how good I looked in it, and how much it was turning her on. I was thrilled at the idea that my looks and body could so excite a grown woman, and I soaked up her admiration like a sponge. They each put a hand on the knee that was nearest to them, and in gentle unison opened my legs to spread wide apart. This pushed my skirt halfway up my thigh, and then Diana tugged it further; I lifted my hips an inch, and she ricked the skirt around my waist. Then she slid off the couch to kneel between my legs, first slipping her fingers, as before, inside my plain white cotton – but now visibly damp – panties. This was only the preliminary, and she took them by each side and pulled them down and off me – I had to put my legs together for a moment to make this possible, and then she opened me even wider. Diana paused for a moment to undo and throw aside her uniform shirt and her bra, so that she was nude from the waist up, and then she bent forwards to bring her capable mouth down onto my pussy.

Whilst this was going on, Melanie was undoing my uniform shirt and peeling it open, but she did not remove it completely. Her hands reached inside my bra to scoop out my breasts, leaving them hanging over the top fabric of the cups. I was still wearing my neckerchief, which lay down the middle of my cleavage. For a quick moment she looked at me in such a sexual way that I nearly came from that alone, and then she dove forwards and applied her mouth to bring unbelievable sensations to my tits. I couldn’t believe what was happening to me – how my wildest dreams were coming true, and then some. I had never expected my first sexual encounter to be a threesome, or for it to be with experienced women who knew exactly where to touch, lick and poke to produce the most erotic sensations. I lay back on the couch, gasping and begging them never to stop – utterly turned on by having two women attend to me, one on the tits and one on the pussy. I had to do something with my hands, but only Melanie was really within easy reach without obstructing the wonderful things they were doing to me. As she was crouched over my tits, her own shirt had fallen open and I had a full view of her gorgeous large breasts and the sexy lingerie encasing and uplifting them. It took only a moment’s fumbling to undo her remaining buttons and tug the shirt open, and she paused in her ministrations for a few seconds to fling it aside. I reached for her breasts, thrusting my hands inside the bra cups to grip and caress them – a stimulus which increased the passion with which she was sucking on my tits. My body was convulsed with a strange sensation, both electrifying and releasing, exploding from my pelvis and washing through me – another first, my first orgasm that was not self-induced.

After this, they led me upstairs to their bedroom, which had a good-sized double bed. Diana removed my bra, but at her lover’s request my uniform skirt was left on – Melanie saying that it looked sexier than being naked; ‘anybody can be nude’, she observed, ‘having something still on emphasises just how naked the rest of you is!’ I asked if I could undress them, and one of the many joyous moments of that epochal evening was removing Diana’s uniform as a Guide Leader (and how many times at Guides’ meetings had I day-dreamed about that, never for a moment thinking that it would ever become a reality!), and then turning to Melanie. I knelt on the floor in front of her and undid the zip at the side of her slacks. They slid over her hips and down to her ankles, and when she stepped out of them I saw a sight that I can still visualise any time that I want to be aroused. She still had on the black underwired bra, and what was now revealed was the rest of the matching set – her traditional stockings were held up by a black garter belt, and over the top of its straps was a skimpy semi-transparent pair of black thong-shaped panties. In this outfit and with her full, almost heavy, bust and her shapely ass, Melanie was a riveting picture of female sexual power – I could see why the more lithely sexy Diana was attracted to her.

They asked a last time if I was really sure about losing my virginity, and I was even more emphatic in confirmation than before. Diana swiftly put an old sheet on the bed, and then asked me which of them I wanted to take me first. I couldn’t choose – Diana had made the first move on me and I liked her a lot, but Melanie was a revelation of the sexual appeal of a confident career woman. They looked nonplussed for a second, and then laughingly decided to toss a coin. I chose heads to be Diana and tails (which I called ass) to be Melanie, and they smiled at that. When the coin landed, it showed Melanie as the lucky lady – although the real lucky one was me. She took a moment to warn me that however careful she was, it would hurt a bit at the time and for a while afterwards, and there would usually be a little show of blood. I said that was OK, I’d had the human biology lesson at school, and knew in theory how it all worked. Melanie gestured for me to remove her panties, and when I did so I took the opportunity to kiss her on the cunt, although there as no time to try and work my tongue inside.

Diana lay down on her back in the middle of the bed, with her knees at the edge and her feet still on the floor. She beckoned to me, and got me to straddle her, with my knees placed outside her thighs. I bent forward, with my tits resting on her warm stomach, and at Diana’s encouragement I began to lick and suck her breasts, the saliva giving my lips the seal and suction power they needed to be really effective. Of course, in this position I was ideally placed for Melanie to fuck me: with my head down, my ass was inevitably pushed up into the air at just the right height, whilst the spread of my legs straddling Diana meant that my cunt was very accessible. Melanie went to a drawer and removed a strap-on – it looked rather large to me at that time, but later experience suggests it was merely average. It had an unusual feature which I had never thought of before: as well as the main dildo sticking out in front, there was a slightly smaller one on the inside, pointing up at about 45 degrees. As I watched with fascination and eagerness in which there was only a trace of apprehension, Melanie smeared both of these dildos with lubricant, more liberally on the outwards facing shaft. Then she slid the inwards dildo deep into her own pussy, before fastening the straps tightly between her legs and on each hip. She gave a slight moan as she juggled it into place – clearly the inner shaft was already pressing and rubbing against her clitoris. Looking slightly flushed and bright-eyed, she stepped up to just behind my upthrust ass. For the first time ever, I felt the solid bump and firm pressure of a dildo’s knob nudging into the lips of my slit. Melanie pressed it slowly inwards for an inch or so, and then withdrew it – the sensation from the pulling out being more erotic even than that from the driving inward. My ginger hair had been plaited into two pig-tails, as usual, for the Guides meeting, and now Melanie gripped one in each hand as if they were the reins of a horse, and she pulled my head up and backwards, away from her lover’s breasts.

As she pistoned the dildo in and out of me, I started to make a kind of hungry wailing noise, building towards an unseen destination. ‘Come for me,’ Melanie said breathily, ‘I want you to cum for me, you slut! Cum for me – you’re gonna cum for me!’ The concept of her making me orgasm for her was so arousing that it took me close the brink, and I felt incredibly loose and wet. This, of course, was what she had intended and, with a quiet word of ‘Now, OK, honey?’ (which I managed to acknowledge with a nod), she pressed the strap-on firmly into my vagina, splitting through the hymen in one clean firm thrust of her pelvis. It was like a small stab of pain, a brief tearing sensation, and I gave a bit of a yelp – but it was gone so swiftly, leaving just a residual soreness. I was distracted from thinking about that any further by the new sensations coming from the dildo pushing further, into parts of me which my fingers had never reached and which had never been opened before. All sorts of nerve-ends that I didn’t know I even had were being deliciously stimulated, as I felt stretched and filled in a new and unbelievably wonderful way. Then, adding another layer to this, Diana reached up from under me to grasp and manipulate my breasts. The sensations from all of my most erogenous zones washed together, the different parts of my body no longer seeming very connected, each floating in its own ocean of feeling.

I was gasping and moaning with pleasure, my pelvis humping up and down as Melanie built up her rhythm to a faster pace and plunged in deeper and deeper. My hips thrust back against her as she rammed into me, and then I pulled forwards as she withdrew almost to the dildo’s tip – there was nothing conscious or deliberate to this, it was just my body making automatic responses to the stimulus. It was nearly sensory overload, and I was making noises like a squalling cat, mewling as the dildo pulled backwards, moaning as the inward thrust began, and building to a cross between a yelp and a shriek as it impacted to its furthest point. Melanie was getting a fucking from the end of the dildo inside her, and her mounting excitement meant that she was shoving the strap-on forward ever more vigorously. However, she never lost control completely, and she had the long experience that let her sense my approaching climax. At just the perfect moment, she jerked back hard on my pigtails, arching my back and pulling my breasts upwards to give her lover a better angle to mangle them. She shouted ‘Cum for me now, you pussy-fuck! cum for me NOW!!’ – and I did, I shuddered from head to toe as I came in a massive and sustained wave of ecstasy. with my eyes tightly closed to savour every mind-blowing second. Then I collapsed on top of Diana, who cradled me in her arms as I took deep gasping breaths, my head whirling in a daze. Whether it was experience or good luck, Melanie had brought herself to orgasm almost exactly as mine broke, and she gave barking shouts of ‘Yeah! Oh, fuck!! yeah, yeah!!’ as she came as well. She dropped my pigtails and gripped my hips, mainly to keep herself from falling over on top of me. Then, with a deep sigh, she slowly withdrew the dildo from my pussy, and flopped down on the bed beside Diana and me.

After a moment, Diana rolled me off her and onto my back, next to Melanie. Raising herself on one elbow, Diana regarded both of us with an amused expression, as we lay there gasping like a pair of beached whales. She scolded us with mock-severity: ‘It’s all very well for you two – I still need to get off!’ Then she told me what she wanted, and with interest I promised to try. Diana reached into the drawer of the small bedside table, and produced a long vibrator in gleaming silver. Turning it on, she handed it to me, and then lay back on the bed, spreading her legs open. I returned to my place alongside her, and reached over to press the throbbing end of the machine against her slit, rubbing it up and down its length. With encouraging words and sometimes noises from Diana, I had soon worked a lot of it into her – in fact, there was little resistance, just enough to get me turned on by doing it. Then Diana told me to pump it in and out of her, and to start slow – then speed up – but at the end slow down again for longer and firmer strokes. I followed her advice, and added a few twists and rotary motions of my own – after all, this wasn’t rocket science, and the response told you pretty quickly if you were on the right track or not. As I did this with growing confidence and vigour, Melanie reached around from Diana’s other side, and began caressing and tweaking her partner’s breasts. Diana was much more silent in love-making than either Melanie and I had been, but as I took up a faster pace, she gave one ululating cry as her orgasm came. I pulled the vibrator out of her and found the switch on the base to turn it off. Then, impelled by what instinct I do not know, I bent my mouth to her pussy and lapped up all of its juices, giving her further pleasure although she did not come a second time.

It was now nearly ten o’clock, and I was sticky, sweaty and smelled of bedroom and cum juices. I had a quick shower in their bathroom, and Diana towelled my hair dry and gently wiped me all over, in a way that was more gentle than sexual. I gave Melanie a lengthy kiss, and Diana drove me to the end of the street next to mine, where we unloaded my bicycle and I got on it – we had decided, just in case nosy neighbours were looking, that I should arrive home in the usual way even if much later than usual. I stowed my bike in our garage, and entered the empty and silent house. By the time my parents came home about thirty minutes later, I was in bed with the lights out – again, as usual. What was not usual at all was how I felt and the thoughts and memories passing through my mind. There was still a bit of sore feeling inside me, but it was nothing in the balance against the pleasure that I had had – and would soon have again. I had put on my shortest skimpiest summer nightie which, because it was a year old, barely covered my hips. Under the duvet I was lying on my back, legs apart, and gently caressing my mound and fingering myself. I thought about how I had lost my virginity, and was glad that I had done so in that way; I thought about what might lie ahead of me, and was gladder still.

The next Wednesday, I turned up at the Girl Guides meeting on foot, saying that my bicycle had a puncture. I had arranged this with Diana the previous week, and no one thought it odd when she offered to give me a lift home, as she would be passing through my neighbourhood. So I left with her, and she did indeed drive me home – after I had spent over two hours fucking with Melanie and her at their house. The next week at Guides our announcement that getting a lift from her had been so helpful that I would be doing that in future was hardly noticed, and my Wednesday evening education in lesbianism continued. Melanie loved it that I arrived in my Guides uniform – she really had a thing for it, and would spent quite a while caressing my breasts before unbuttoning the shirt, and putting her hand up my skirt without taking it off. This foreplay turned me on a lot, especially when Diana joined in whilst still wearing her Guide Leader’s uniform. On one occasion, a couple of months later on, I said to Melanie as she was slipping her hand inside my bra that I was sure she would look sexy in uniform as well. She paused for a moment, looking thoughtful, and the next week I got a wonderful surprise. She had visited a fancy dress shop and had hired a complete policewoman’s uniform, very authentic and convincing. When I arrived, I barely had time to gasp in excitement before she turned me to face the wall in their entrance hallway, pulled my hands behind my back and snapped a pair of handcuffs on my wrists! Melanie then proceeded to pretend to ‘strip search’ me, though the only garment completely removed was my panties – my shirt was unbuttoned and my tits pulled out of the bra, but both items were left on. I found this incredibly arousing, and when she roughly thrust two fingers up to their knuckles into my vagina, I came more intensely than at any time since our first session. But better still was to follow.

Melanie hustled us both up to the bedroom, pretending to have us under arrest. Diana was ordered to strip off everything except her black hold-up stockings, and to lie on her back across the bed horizontally, so that her head was in the middle of one side of the mattress and her knees were hanging over the other. Then I had my second surprise of the evening, an almost equally erotic one. Melanie produced some leather cuffs and rope, and fastened Diana in a spread-eagle X shape, with her right foot and right hand tied to each side of the headboard, and her left foot and left hand roped to the bottom two bedposts. Melanie told me to take off my shirt, but to keep on my bra, skirt and socks. I was then instructed to lie on top of Diana, face downwards, in a 69 position with my face at her cunt and hers at mine – my skirt was pulled up around my waist to give her full access. Melanie then fastened my wrists and ankles with cuffs to Diana’s, so that I was spread open in an X shape as well. This was deliciously erotic, and Diana and I at one began lapping at each other’s pussies. Meanwhile, Melanie took the police truncheon that had come as an accessory with the uniform, and proceeded to go from one side of the bed to the other in turn, forcing it into the vagina on view for four deep and long insertions. She continued this rotation for some time, and from the combination of the intermittent sudden shaftings and the cunt-lapping in between them, Diana and I were soon getting very high indeed. We were both writhing in our bonds, whilst we begged Melanie for release – not from our captivity, but to drive us to our orgasms. Her response was to discard the shirt and skirt of the police uniform, revealing that underneath it was a black bra, suspender belt and traditional stockings, but no panties. She then put on the double-dildo strap-on (which had seen quite a few outings since my first visit), and gave first Melanie and then me a rough and rapid fucking that took us swiftly over the brink – coming off herself as I screamed out my orgasm, one of the deepest and wildest I have ever had. And so I discovered my enjoyment of role-play and of light bondage, which have given me – and my lovers – great pleasure ever since.

If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories … you might like them too … there are several more schoolgirl/teen first-time ones.

---

A little backstory goes a long way.

Only five stories left. Got another long one here at 68 pages. Enjoy.

“WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAKE UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUP!”

Both Rita and I were instantly jolted out of our sleep by someone screaming not three feet away from us, and that someone turned out to be Stephanie wearing the biggest grin on her face sporting pigtails and a spaghetti strap shirt with a skirt.

“Jesus Christ Stephanie! What the hell! How the hell did you get in here?” I said disoriented, still coming down from the shock she gave us.

“Rita left her keys at our house, I can’t believe you didn’t notice. We didn’t need them anyway, the door was unlocked when we got here, and you talk about us…”

“Ours was an accident, yours is on purpose. Crap thanks a lot Stephanie, now my ears are ringing! Did you have to scream so loud?” Rita asked.

“Hey I saw an opportunity to scare two naked ass kids sleeping in their parents bed, so I took it. Why exactly are you sleeping in your parents bed anyway? You know they have sex here too.”

“Because WE saw the opportunity so WE took it, and not on these sheets, mom practically changes the sheets every time she and dad have sex.”

“Where’s Chris? is he gonna pop out from under the bed or something?” I asked.

“No he’s in your room playing Assassin’s Creed, he’s been there since we got here.”

“And when exactly did you get here? How long you been staring at us sleep?”

“Got here about twenty minutes ago, watching you sleep? No. I don’t do that creeper stuff. You weren’t in any of the other rooms so it was only logical that you were in here.”

“Well it could’ve been worse, you could’ve poured cold water on us…”

“Awwww dammit! I wish I’d thought of that! That would’ve been so funny!”

“And you would’ve been so dead, I literally would’ve killed you,” Rita said.

“Yeah yeah, you cold water, me dead, got it. Ok time to get up, we got a long day ahead of us,” Stephanie said as she pulled the blanket off of us, exposing our naked bodies to the air. “Some of us longer than others,” she said as she looked at me before I could cover myself.

“Wait a minute… how did you know we were naked? We were covered up,” Rita said.

“Ehh, well I might’ve took a little peek or two, just to see what I was walking into.”

“Yeah not a creeper my ass. Look at her Rita, she can’t stop smiling. She probably took a picture of us, by this time tomorrow were gonna be all over the internet.”

“If we are she’ll be too, don’t forget the little attachment she sent us yesterday,” Rita said.

“That was a good picture wasn’t it? I like how I got both of our bodies in it without really showing our bodies or our face. I just straight took it, no photoshop or anything.”

“We’re proud for you, now since we were so rudely woken out of our sleep at 11:37 in the morning after the late night we had we might as well get up, if you’ll excuse us…”

“What? I have to leave? Seriously? By now after all we’ve seen we should all be walking around naked with no problem! I’ll even do it too,” she said as she started sliding her skirt down.

“Nope, that’s not necessary, just tell your boyfriend not to get killed or screw up any missions, my records damn near perfect and I don’t need his sloppy play messing it up.”

“My boyfriend… I like the way that sounds. I’ll go pull my skirt down in front of him then.”

“YOU TWO BETTER NOT BE FUCKING WHEN WE COME IN THERE!” I yelled after her.

“I MAKES NO PROMISES!” she yelled back.

We couldn’t help but laugh as we headed to the shower. I loved our friendship with them, who else could we be that comfortable with that they had no problem fucking in our room, or us walking in on them, and trusted each other completely around each other? That’s rare. i grabbed us both a towel from the linen closet as Rita got in the shower and without even bothering to close the door (they’d probably pick the lock anyway) I got in with her.

“How much you wanna bet they’ll be doing at least something when we go in there? Rita said.

“I’d be better off just giving you the money, I already know they’re gonna do something.”

“As long as they don’t scar Tibbles for life, speaking of, where is he?”

He’s in here somewhere, I heard his collar jingling when we came in here. We closed the door to the room yesterday so he couldn’t get in there with us.”

“Awww I feel bad, I kinda forgot about him when we got back yesterday.”

“After everything that happened I did too, we forgot to lock the front door apparently.”

“We better not be forgetful like this when we get out on our own, pass me the shampoo.”

“By then, we’ll have more than enough practice, here get the body wash too.”

She lathered herself from head to toe while I just stood there under the water with just shampoo in my hair. She grabbed me from behind and rubbed her girly body wash all over me.

“Oh come on Rita! I don’t wanna smell like lavender and orchids all day!”

“What’s wrong with smelling like a girl? We’re the cleaner of the two sexes.”

Yeah but I’m a man! I need to smell like a man! I can’t act tough smelling like fresh picked roses and shit! Now I need to go roll around in dirt, get my man smell back.”

She pulled me down to kiss her. “You smell like a man to me, but do you still taste like a man?” she asked as she kissed her way down my body until she got to
my cock. “Let me find out.”

Even with the hot water running down my back it wasn’t even close to how hot her mouth was when she took my entire cock in. I threw my head back and caught a face full of water, but it was well worth it for how good her mouth felt when she first took my cock in. I held onto the soap dish and the shower rod to steady myself as she effortlessly took my cock in and out of her mouth over and over again. She looked up at me as the water ran off my body and down her face, but it didn’t slow her down even a little, she just kept right at it.

“Fuck Rita that feels good,” I moaned.

“You’re not worried about them walking in on us, you?”

“At this point I don’t care, it wouldn’t surprise me either, we seen enough of each other.”

“Now I hope they do come in, I kinda put on a show when they’re watching.”

“And I thought you were doing that just for me…”

“I have your cock in my mouth, I must like you a little bit.”

“If this is how it feels when you like me then I’m set for life.”

She winked and let my cock disappear in her mouth again and took one of my hands and out it on the back of her head. She still had the shampoo in it which made my fingers slide right through her hair like I was combing it, not an equal trade off but she wasn’t complaining so I wasn’t going to. She dropped down to her knees in the tub and put her hands on the back of my ass and pushed me forward, using my body to fuck her throat. I had no choice but to put my other hand on the back of her head because of how fast she was moving me forward, I don’t know how she was even able to breathe, she had water running down her face and she was plugging her throat with my cock but she never slowed down, she just moaned louder and used my body to fuck her face faster, which was starting to get to me.

“Rita, slow down or I’m gonna cum!” I warned her.

Her response was eye contact followed by a smile without taking my cock out of her mouth before she went back to sucking me off. I did my job, I let her know I was close, and she wrote it off, anything that happened after this point was out of my hands. I felt my balls continuously slap the underside of her chin as she took the entire length of my cock in her mouth over and over. I could feel myself start to get tingly like I usually did before I came, and she picked up on it and started tickling the head of my cock with her tongue while she sucked me, hitting every sensitive spot I had, and that did it.

“Fuck Rita, I’m about to cum!”

I grabbed her head and matched up with the speed she already had and after a few more strokes I thrust my cock fully into her mouth one more time and burst right in her throat. I was looking down at her for a second, and she was looking back at me dead in the eyes as I came over and over in her mouth. I leaned my head back and held onto hers as the rest of my cum slid out of my cock and down her throat like it’s done many times before, and when I finally finished cumming and looked down at her, she was still looking up at me smiling as she milked the last drop of cum out of me and let my cock simply fall from her mouth.

“Oh my GOD Rita! Holy shit!” I said trying to stand up on my now weakening legs.

“Just the reaction I was going for,” she said as she stood up and switched places with me, washing the soap off her body while I tried to simply keep standing.
I leaned against the back wall and lazily washed up while she hummed in front of me without a care in the world, knowing I was behind her struggling with simple things after what she just did to me. When my legs finally tensed back up I did the same thing to her that she did to me earlier and rubbed my body wash all over her while feeling her up at the same time.

“You almost made me collapse in the tub after that, but that would’ve been a happy accident.”

“Good, I definitely got a little carried away, I don’t know why but it felt really fucking good when I made you fuck my mouth faster, a almost came every time your cock hit my throat.”

“Maybe it’s the water, or that fact that Stephanie and Chris are twenty feet away?”

“Probably both of those, I don’t know, I just know every time you went deep my throat tingled and it went all the way down to my pussy, that’s when I grabbed your ass and took over.”

“You had control the whole time, you just basically went supersonic on me, but I liked it.”

“Liked it, yeah right you loved it. Now you’re gonna want me to do that from now on.”

“Only if you’re cool with it, which I hope you are, because that was fucking amazing.”

“Anything for my boo thang.”

I tried to blow past that, but was having a hard time doing so. “Ummm, boo thang?”

“Yeah I’m trying out nicknames for you, boo thang, chuckle bunny, firefly, just a few so far.”

“Yeeeeeeeah let’s just stick with honey, or baby, or sweetie, the hell is a chuckle bunny…”

“That’s because you’re just hearing it for the first time! Once you get used to it ahh whatever.”

“Well it’s out there, and it’s a lot more creative than Ashley bear.”

“What do you think she’s doing? Should we go crash her house?”

“Are we at that point where we can just show up to her house unannounced?”

“I guess we’ll see when we get there, you know if we ever get out of the shower.”

I took that as my cue and rinsed myself clean and got out. We toweled ourselves off and headed back to our room and couldn’t help but laugh to ourselves. We knew they were capable of doing it, we just didn’t think they were going to. While they weren’t having actual sex, Chris had Stephanie’s legs propped up on the arm rests of our computer chair and was eating her out, both of them completely oblivious to that fact that we were there, for obvious reasons.

“So you guys really are just gonna have sex in our room that easy huh?” I asked.

Chris looked up for a second and dipped his head back down and Stephanie turned and looked at us with a look on her face that said she was enjoying everything Chris was doing. “At least we didn’t get on the bed, we saved it in case you wanted to come in and join us.”

“We already handled our business in the shower,” Rita said.

“I knew it, Chris you owe me ten dollars now. I get head and money, it’s a great day so far.”

“So what are we supposed to do, stand here and take notes? We need to get dressed!”

“Go ahead, we’re not stopping you, and like you could learn something from us that you haven’t already done six months ago, oh fuck Chris right there! That’s it!”

We shrugged it off knowing Stephanie was right and dropped our towels to get dressed.

“Whoooooo! Now that’s what I’m talking about! Now all I need is some titties in my face and we don’t even need to leave the house!”

Rita walked over and motorboated Stephanie for like ten seconds. “There, that’s all you get, you can’t get the best of both worlds in somebody else’s house.”

“That’s ok, I’m about to cum anyway, he’s been down there since you got in the shower.”

“Really! Go Chris! That’s one way to get a blowjob for no reason at all.”

“Yeah it took him a long time, but I think he’s finally catching on, oh my god, I’m about to cum! Keep flicking it, keep flicking it! Oh my god! I’m cumming!”

She reached for something to grab, but there was nothing around, so she grabbed the back of Chris’ head and held him in place. If she was a squirter his face, and his shirt for that matter would’ve been drenched. She had his head locked in place the whole time she came while her legs shook in the air, and we had a front seat to the whole thing. We had almost finished getting dressed by the time she finally released Chris’ head, and he stood up without a care in the world as she fell back in the chair.

“What’s up guys, we ready to go yet or nah?” Chris said as if nothing happened.

“Uh yeah, almost, shouldn’t we give her some time to recover?” I asked.

“She’ll be ok, you should’ve seen what she did to me this morning, that was payback.”

“Slowly but surely you guys are turning into us, give it a few more weeks, watch,” Rita said as she pulled on a mini shirt and a pair of black yoga pants that stuck to her like a second skin.

“Those are some cute pants, I’ll bet my ass will look good in those,” Steph said out of breath.

“Randy bought em for me, he likes to stare at my ass when he’s not fucking it.”

“Truer words have never been more spoken,” I said. “Love that ass.”

“See? I have a closet full of ‘make Randy want to fuck me’ clothes.”

“That’s easy, just show up naked and say fuck me, nothing else need be done,” Chris said.

“Where are we going anyway? You said are we ready to go, where we going?” Stephanie asked.

“We’re gonna go crash Ashley’s house and see what she’s up to. She tried to call us yesterday but we were busy fucking each other to answer the phone,” I said.

“Yeah she called us too, but we rushed off the phone with her, good thing we don’t have iPhones. She usually calls all of us when she wants us all to go somewhere or if she’s doing something at her house, she never just calls me and Chris.”

“She’s probably still scared to hang out with just you two by herself, after that brutal questionnaire Chris gave her it’s probably gonna be a while before that happens,” Rita said.

“Hey I had good intentions, I asked the hard questions, and lucky for her she passed, so now we don’t have to ask ‘what if’ or anything because now we know. I’m ready to go whenever you are, Rita those pants are definitely gonna be see through when the sun hits em,” Chris said.

“That’s what thongs are for, I don’t need you staring up the crack of my ass, that’s Randy’s job.”

“Yeah that’s my job. Shouldn’t we let our hair dry completely before we go outside?” I asked.

“It’s hot as hell outside, you’ll be fine. Let’s go before I get stuck to this chair,” Stephanie said.

Rita got her keys back from Stephanie, who was still wobbly in her walk, and we locked the house up and headed outside. We started to get in our car before we changed our minds and jumped in the back seat of their car with them just as they were about to leave.

“Why aren’t you driving your own car?” Chris asked.

“Because it’s pointless to drive two cars to the same place when we can fit in one,” Rita said.

“But why is it always our car? How come we never burn up your gas?”

“Because you live in the richer neighborhood, and were in a Lincoln, case closed.”

“It was our father’s car, he only gave it to us because we won a freaking drawing!”

“It’s still yours, and it’s still a Lincoln, you have no argument. You know you can’t win a fight with a girl, just because your breath smells like pussy doesn’t mean you get a break.”

“Oh shit! Rita with the low blow! Damn you gonna take that Chris?” I laughed.

“Yep cuz it’s not a low blow. It would only be if she was saying Stephanie had a stank pussy, which is DEFINITELY not the case, so I take that as a compliment.”

“You’ve been quick on your comebacks lately, all that time you spend fucking Stephanie and avoiding doing anything else must’ve improved your brains reflexes.”

“Ask Stephanie, that’s not all it improved,” Chris said on the sly.

“He may have leveled up in a select few areas, but he still needs more practice,” Steph said.

“But he still needs more practice, that sounds really promising,” Rita joked.

“All I heard was he leveled up in select areas, that’s progress in my book,” Chris said.

“Well as long as Stephanie’s not complaining you’re ok. And seriously, if the windows are gonna be up can you turn on the a/c? it’s burning up in here!”

“I thought you liked the heat, you’re always in it when Randy’s around.”

“Haha yep. All you have to do is say Randy’s name and her panties are soaked, like how the hyenas kept saying Mufasa’s name in the Lion King but sexual,” Stephanie joked.

“Yeah, well thanks for ruining one of my favorite childhood movies for me,” Rita said.

They didn’t pay her any attention, they just kept poking fun at her, Chris especially. “Randy!”

“Oooooooooooh!” Stephanie played along. “Do it again do it again!”

“Randy Randy Randy!”

Stephanie faked an orgasm in her chair. “Ok ok stop it, I can take it anymore!”

“You guys are real funny. Randy doesn’t have a problem with how much I wanna fuck his brains out all day every day for the rest of our life, do you Randy?”

“The day I have a problem with that will be the day hell freezes over,” I said.

“And that’s why I love you,” Rita said as she pulled me in for a kiss. “There’s nothing wrong with a girl who’s constantly horny for her man, no matter what these heathens say.”

“Especially since they’re about two public fucks from being exactly where we are.”

“One can only hope. I can only imagine what it must feel like to have sex so much that YOU have to tell your girl no and she keeps asking for it,” Chris said.

“After a while she’ll stop asking and just wait until you go to sleep, right Rita?” I said.

“It never fails. Let him go to sleep then wake his ass back up, works every time.”

“I never had to go that far since Chris never turned me down for sex when I want it, but that sounds kinky though, I might have to try that anyway,” Stephanie said.
“I could feel Chris smiling from the back seat. “Any other ideas you guys wanna throw out there? I know you have a million of these stories, don’t stop now!”
“Noooo that’s ok, we don’t wanna give away all of our tricks, most of everything we did was an on the spot thing anyway, it’s a lot better when it’s not planned,” Rita said.
“Shit we got enough ideas to last us a while anyway, a few more wouldn’t hurt though.”

“Yeah maybe another time, we’re here, and all the Ashley’s are too. You’d think since they were coming to the same place they would carpool or something,” I said.

“It’s easier to burn your own gas than someone else’s?” Chris said snarky.

“The $20 you were gonna give me for the pops from the movies, keep it, now we’re even.”

We got out of the car and headed for the front door. We rang the doorbell but noone ever came to open it. We called Ashley a bunch of times but she never answered, we all got her voicemail. Finally we turned the handle just to see if it was open and it was, so we walked in cautiously just in case something happened. The girls stuck right to our backs as me went through the downstairs of the house calling everyone’s name with no answer. We were actually starting to get a little worried, everyone’s cars were there but they weren’t, it had all the makings of an episode of Law and Order, except for the crime scene. To our relief, once we got near the kitchen we could hear playful screaming and water splashing, so we knew they were outside in the pool. The girls eased up from behind us and we went to lock the front door and went out the back to everybody splashing around in the pool except Dana, who was laid out in a sun tan chair in a small two piece with everyone’s phones on the table right next to her.

“Dana what the hell you didn’t hear the phone ringing next to you?” Rita asked.

Dana popped up from the little nap she was taking. “SHIT! Don’t sneak up on people like that!”

Ashley and everybody else swam up to the side of the pool we were all standing at. “Hey, when did you all get here? I was gonna call you and tell you to come by with bathing suits.”

“Were just got here, your front door wasn’t locked. The house looked all deserted and shit like somebody came in and kidnapped everybody,” I said.

“Awww were you worried? This is a good neighborhood, nobody steals or anything around here, practically everybody who lives around here leaves their door unlocked.”

“Yeah and somebody probably notices and you’re gonna come back and all your stuff will be on eBay getting sold by a crackhead for a hundred dollars,” Chris said.

“Always so freaking dramatic? Are you guys getting in the pool or what?” Carina asked.

“Well we never got the call to bring a bathing suit, soooooooo no,” Stephanie said.

“You don’t need a bathing suit, it’s just us here, just get in with your bra and panties, it’s practically the same thing, unless you’re not wearing any,” Becky giggled.

“Always a pervert. I have a bunch upstairs, you should know where they are,” Ashley said.

“That’s too much work. Fuck it. bra and panties it is,” Stephanie said as she started undressing.

“Fuck it, if you’re doing it, I’ll do it too. You getting in the water Dana?” Rita asked.

“Wasn’t planning on it, I’m doing fine just laying here and looking beautiful for everyone.”

“Hell no, if we’re getting in the water in our underwear, you’re definitely getting in,” Chris said.

“Don’t make me stuff my foot in your mouth again. I’ll get in when I’m good and ready.”

Chris got slightly embarrassed when she mentioned the dare he had to do, but it quickly turned sinister, like he instantly hatched a plot to get her in the water. “Randy, come with me.”

I followed him back into the house and watched as he rummaged around looking for something, then stopped when he picked up a big bucket. He filled it up with cold water and went to the freezer and dumped every ice cube he could get into the bucket.

“Now every time she brings that up, I’m gonna bring this up,” Chris said.

“Man if she catches you, she’s gonna beat your ass,” I laughed.

“She’s not, I’m jumping in the water, she’s not getting in until she feels like it remember?”

“If you dump a bucket of ice cold water on her I think she’s gonna feel like it!”

“Then I’ll just swim away from her, she won’t chase me the whole time I’m in there.”

“Alright man, it’s your funeral, not mine, she’s not gonna be chasing me.”

“Depends on how she looks at it, I need you to distract her while I sneak up behind her.”

“Uhh, pass. She could be one of those ‘hell hath no fury of a scorned woman’ girls. No dice.”

“Come on man, like you said she’ll be coming after me anyway, don’t be a scaredy ass. Just talk to her for a little bit then walk to the edge of the pool so I know she’s ready.”

I paused for a second. “You know what, fine. I’ll do it just to see what she does to your ass.”

He stirred the ice around in the bucket for a little longer and we went back outside, by now both Rita and Stephanie were in the pool with the other girls. I walked up to Dana who was on her phone laying out in the chair and set my phone on the table with the other ones and stripped down to my boxers.

“You sure you’re not getting in Dana? It’s pretty hot out here.”

“I wanna get hot, the water will feel that much better when I do get in.”

I walked towards the edge of the pool as Chris crept up behind her, completely oblivious to him behind her. He waited for her to put her phone down and lay back down, and then he struck.

“I NOMINATE DANA FOR THE ICE BUCKET CHALLENGE!”

He ran up and doused her in the cold water, making her draw up and shriek from the instant cold and making everybody else laugh. She was so cold her nipples went hard instantly.

“Haha! Now I have something on you whenever you bring up that foot thing!” Chris laughed.

Dana stood up and eyed him down. “You’re dead Chris, you hear me? You’re fucking dead!”

She chased Chris and he jumped into the pool, thinking he’d gotten away from her, but she followed right behind him. He started swimming to the other side of the pool, but I immediately knew he wasn’t gonna make it for two reasons, one, he jumped in like every other normal person, sloppy, and she did this perfect ass Olympic dive into the water, and two, he swam away freestyle, but she swam after him doing the butterfly. I could tell he knew he’d messed up when I saw his smile fade as he tried to get away, but it wasn’t happening. I followed around the side and watched as she closed the gap between them so fast I didn’t have time to be shocked. She swam faster than Aunt Lisa, who is the fastest swimmer in our family by far, and Dana looked like she could beat her easy. She caught Chris before he got to the halfway point in the pool and kept dunking him underwater, using her weight as leverage to push him under.

“Don’t think it’s so funny now huh? Didn’t think I could catch you?” Dana fumed.

“What the hell? What are you part fish? Who swims that fast?” Chris said in between dunks.

After a couple more dunks she let him go and he hung onto the wall to catch his breath. I jumped in beside him and laughed with everybody else as his plan backfired on him.

“Yeah you might not have noticed, but Dana’s pretty much a professional swimmer. She won the championship for the butterfly two years running,” Ashley laughed.

“That would’ve been nice to know before I jumped in the water!” Chris yelled. “How the fuck are you so fast with those big ass flotation devices sitting on your chest!”

“She could probably break the record easily if they weren’t slapping her in the face every time she came up for air,” Becky joked.

“Damn Chris, now she has two stories to use against you, nice try though,” Carina said.

“You just can’t catch a break,” Rita said. “Maybe you should mess with somebody else.”

“No. Small setback. All I gotta do is stay away from dares, and water,” Chris said.

“That’s only what you know about,” Dana said. “I have a lot more tricks up my sleeve buddy, and for the record, these tits are all real, no silicone flotation devices here.”

“This is crap man, I didn’t even get halfway across the pool!”

“Well you never were the fastest swimmer, shit dad can beat you and he’s like a turtle in the water. On the bright side, you were winning BEFORE she jumped in
the water,” Stephanie said.

“I’m snitching. Randy helped me, he distracted you so I could sneak up behind you!”

“The hell man! Don’t take me down because Michael Phelps little sister caught you!”

“Nope, he gave me the green light, dunk him too!”

“I should, but you poured the cold ass water on me, so you’re the one who gets it, and don’t think I’m done either, I’m letting you catch your breath then you’re going right back under.”

“HA! That’s what you get, trying to take me down with you,” I said.

“Shit it was worth a try. If I’m going down might as well take somebody with me.”

“If you’re gonna die then that’s not a bad way to go, she was using her tits as weight on the top of your head to help push you underwater.”

“And you just happened to notice that?” Stephanie asked as she swam over to me.

“I may have, observed it happening, I can recall speculating it.”

“Well speculate this!”

I was suddenly pushed underwater by Rita who’d snuck up behind me while Stephanie was distracting me, basically the same thing we did to Dana, and like Dana, Rita also used her tits to help push me underwater. I came back up to see the other girls swimming towards Chris and I to make sure we didn’t get away. They all jumped on us, easily outnumbering and overpowering us as we could do nothing but go underwater whenever they pushed us under. They weren’t cruel or anything with it, they didn’t hold us down there too long or keep doing it so fast that we couldn’t properly get air, they waited a few seconds in between and sent us right back to the bottom. I’m not gonna lie, in my haste to get free I was reaching for and grabbing whatever I could get ahold of, and nine times out of ten I was grabbing someone’s tit or ass, and it wasn’t always Rita’s or Stephanie’s, but noone ever complained, soooooo yeah. It took a good while, but we were finally able to turn the tables on them, kinda, by grabbing them and dunking them two at a time. Whenever one of the free ones came to help we’d splash them in the face and go back to dunking the others until we all tired ourselves out. I got out and grabbed my phone and snapped pictures of everybody messing around in the pool, I got some of everybody ganging up on Chris, just Rita and Stephanie, and some of all the girls. Everybody else got out and took their own pictures so I could get in on some too. By the time we were done everyone snapped at least ten with their phone and we had enough pictures to fill an entire book. We got back in and went back to dunking and slamming each other in the water over and over, Chris picked on Dana more than the others after the way she messed with him earlier, since she was stationary in the water she wasn’t as deadly, and he took full advantage. I straight up just took turns powerbombing and choke slamming and RKO’ing everybody in the water from off the side into the deep end, they even joined in and started slamming each other, so it turned into a big Wrestlemania type free for all for the next hour plus until everybody finally had enough of being tossed in the water like rag dolls.

“Ok, ok, let’s take a break, I’m tired now,” Rita said huffing for air.

“What’s the matter Dana? Can’t help since we’re not swimming?” Chris teased.

“Don’t get cocky, I can still take you one on one, or did you forget already?” Dana responded.

“I was caught off guard earlier, I didn’t know you could swim faster than everybody ever, but in one spot you can’t do nothing, I have way more strength than you.”

“If that’s what you wanna keep telling yourself go ahead, I’ll even play along with you.”

“Why don’t you two go bang underwater somewhere and get it over with,” Carina jumped in.

“Please, he wouldn’t know the first thing about satisfying a woman like me,” Dana said.

“That’s easy, do like every other man you’ve been with, be alive, and show up,” Becky laughed.

“We all can’t live by your way of finding a husband Becky,” Dana retaliated.

“I smell a catfight! I thought cats hated water though,” Stephanie said.

A funny thought popped in my head, but I chose to keep it to myself even though Rita and Ashley noticed me hold in a laugh. I let myself drift in the water and float past everybody as the water kept me cool but the sun baked my face. “OK, where we going from here? We can’t stay in the pool all day and I’m starting to get hungry.”

“Why can’t we stay here all day? I’m lazy today, Ashley has enough food in there to feed the whole neighborhood, and enough liquor to drink too,” Carina said.

“She has food, but whose gonna make it? I know I’m not,” Chris said as he looked around.

“That better not be a ‘women in the kitchen’ stare Chris,” Ashley said loudly.

“How is that… I looked at everybody, including Randy, last I checked he was a boy!”

“Well whatever we decide to do we need to hurry up, my hands are all pruny and I need to take a shower to wash off all this chlorine and change my clothes…” Becky started.

“Yeah yeah we get it Becky, so are we staying here or going somewhere?” Dana asked.

“We could go somewhere and eat, we’re all too lazy to make something and I kinda wanna go back to Café Stratos and get the parmesan again,” Rita said.

“Is that the little restaurant next to the Applebee’s uptown?” Ashley asked.

“Yeah you been there? Their chicken parmesan is the best thing out there.”

“I drive past it all the time but it always looked like one of those ‘hole in the wall’ type restaurants so I always kept going on went to the Applebee’s next to it.”

“We went the last two days, you gotta go in there, their food is way better than Applebee’s!”

“Well we know where we’re going now, so we need to get up and go before we all turn into some lazy fat asses and don’t wanna do anything,” Carina said.

“Well since we’re currently in our underwear we need to go home and shower first and get a change of clothes, we can just meet everybody up there,” I said.

“Sounds like a bet, as long as everybody doesn’t stay in the shower until all the hot water’s gone, I’m not gonna namedrop or anything but Randy and Rita,” Ashley laughed.

“I will not apologize for taking full advantage of showers, and I’m sure Rita won’t either.”

“Just try not to take up the rest of the day with it, we’ll all probably stay here and use my showers, it’s what, 3:45 now, we’ll meet there at 5:30, is that enough time?”

“Yeah it should be, we carpooled here so Stephanie and Chris will have to drop us back off at our house but yeah that should be long enough, we’ll just meet everybody there.”

“Ok well let’s go now, everybody talking about food made me hungry now,” Dana said.

“You’re always hungry, it’s just not always for food,” Becky laughed as she got out of the pool.

“You little slut, bring your skinny ass back here!” Dana yelled as she got out and chased her.

“DON’T TAKE THE DOWNSTAIRS SHOWER, I LIKE THAT ONE!” Carina yelled going after them.

“Your friends.” Stephanie laughed. “We’re gonna leave now too so we can get back on time.”

“I got time so I’m staying in for a little bit. Try not to be too late!”

We got out and dried off a best we could and headed for the car. As we walked through the house to the front door we witnessed Becky running for her life from Dana but still laughing as Carina followed behind them recording the whole thing. They didn’t even notice we were in the house as they ran upstairs right past us. We laughed as we went back outside through the front door and piled in the car and headed back to our house to get dropped off.

“So was Chris being flirty with Dana or was I just imagining things?” Stephanie asked.

“Nope, you definitely weren’t imagining it, that was good old fashioned flirting,” Rita said.

“What? I was not flirting with her! I poured ice water on her remember!” Chris said.

Stephanie wasn’t convinced. “That’s how you start the flirting, you do something to get their attention and then you build on it, everybody knows that. You were on her the whole time.”

“I was not ‘on her’ the whole time, I was dunking everybody. She almost drowned me at least five times while you were laughing! Help me out Randy…”

Fuck. I was hoping he didn’t do that, now I have to pick sides, nothing good ever comes from having to pick sides. “It looked pretty straight forward to me, he didn’t grab her or anything.”

“That we saw. How we know he didn’t cop a feel underwater or something?” Stephanie asked.

“Because her face would’ve gave it away, or when she punched me in the face for doing it. Where’s all this coming from, are you getting jealous Stephanie?” Chris grinned.

“Nooooooo, I’m not getting jealous of a girl with tits bigger than all of ours put together, which we’ve all seen by the way, bouncing them off your head in a tiny bathing suit!”

“Awwwwwww, she’s jealous, the shoe’s finally on the other foot now.”

“What are you talking about, I don’t flirt with anyone!”

“Not consciously at least, but you do. It’s so natural to you that you don’t even know you’re doing it. Remember last week when we went to the store to pick up some stuff for dinner? The cashier was hitting on you and doing that LL Cool J lip thing and you were just soaking it all up.”

“What! That didn’t happen! He told me my dress was nice and I said thanks!”

“Nooooooo, he said your ass looked nice in that dress and you giggled and did a pirouette, I was right there. I stepped away for a second and you were soaking up the attention, and I’m just gonna forget the guy looked like fucking Justin Beiber!”

“That’s not the same Chris. Girls flirt is different than boys flirt.”

“Different as in girls can get away with it and boys can’t? That’s a big difference.”

“Different as in girls mostly do it for the compliments, whereas boys do it to get in their pants.”

“So knowing this you still continued to let him do it, knowing he wanted in your pants?”

“Just because he wanted to get in my pants doesn’t mean I was gonna let him.”

“But you entertained the idea, even right now he probably thinks he still has a chance.”

“Well you don’t give me compliments so I’m happy whenever I get one.”

“What! I do give you… how did this go from you obviously flirting with him to I don’t give you compliments? That’s a classic female turn it around so it’s your fault move!”

“Well it’s true, if you gave me more compliments I wouldn’t have to seek them out.”

“Wha… I don’t! Nope, ok. If you can use that I’m using it too. If you would put your titties on my head more often I wouldn’t have to find somebody to do it.”

“You guys are fucking hilarious!” I laughed. “I feel like those Michael Jackson pictures everyone keeps putting on Facebook with him eating the popcorn.”

“Please tell her I wasn’t flirting and she was, she won’t believe it if I say it,” Chris said.

“Yeah Stephanie, he’s actually kinda right, and I don’t say that often,” Rita said.

“You’re supposed to be on my side Rita! How is he right?” Stephanie complained.

“He actually was getting drowned so any body parts he might’ve grabbed was in an attempt to not die, and we were standing there laughing so we can’t fault him for that, and if that store thing happened like that, then you were definitely flirting. Girls are sensitive though Chris, if we can’t get something from our man we look for it somewhere else, it might not be right but that’s how it usually goes, we need to be loved, like I said, we’re sensitive.”
They were both quiet for a minute, Stephanie spoke first. “So yeah. What she said I guess.”

“I knew you weren’t gonna do anything, I was just pointing it out as an example. I couldn’t do anything with Dana anyway, I was too focused on not drowning, she’s pretty damn strong.”

“I thought you were about to say she was pretty, I was gonna jump down your throat again.”

“Nobody’s prettier than you babe. See? I do give you compliments.”

Stephanie tried not to smile but she couldn’t help it. “Jackass.”

“Jackass? That’s a step up from kiss-ass, you’re making progress Chris!” I laughed.

“And in less time than it took you when you were in my spot,” Chris retaliated.

“I don’t like this new fast response Chris, go back to the nothing to say Chris.”

“Nah I like the new one. Ok we’re here, try not to fuck each other for too long.”

“We makes no promises,” Rita said as we got out and headed for the door.

We went in the house and I went for the bathroom and Rita went to mom and dad’s room, most likely to clean up from us sleeping in there. I turned on the shower and stripped down, we’d taken a shower this morning so basically we were still clean, but you can’t fully wash chlorine off with just water, so I grabbed a bar soap from the cabinet to use, no need to waste good body wash on a clean shower. I ran back to the room and grabbed our towels and sat my phone on the sink and got in the shower just as Rita was coming in. She stripped and got in with me and since we knew we were strapped for time, we didn’t try anything sexual, we just straight up took a shower.

“Pass me the soap, what is this again, Dove?” Rita asked.

“Yeah, it’s the only one worth using, it actually cleans and doesn’t do that streak thing.”

“OK it was around 4:20 when we got in, we’ll probably be out at like 4:45, that leaves us with fifteen minutes to get dressed and thirty minutes to drive there.”

“We don’t have to kill ourselves trying to be on time though, it’s not like everybody else is gonna be waiting there at exactly 5:30, especially Stephanie and Chris.”

“Yeah after having to drop us off first too, I just wanna get that parmesan…”

“I think you finally found something you like more than me!”

“More, no, but it’s a really close second, it’s just so good I can’t help but get it!”

“I’m getting steak again, she can eat of each other’s plates.”

“Ehh, I’ll share a little, only because I love you, but only a little, I want my own today.”

“Fine be like that, I didn’t wanna share with you anyway. Still eating off your plate though…”

“You don’t get to eat off my plate but I don’t get to eat off yours!”

“I’m still growing, I need all the food I can get, you’re pretty much done.”

“Nice try. I guess we’re gonna be fat again and get a table full of food.”

“Look at it as we’re helping Denise get to college faster, not we’re being a bunch of fattys.”

“I like that version better. Ok I’m done, I’m getting out.”

“Me too, I’ll clean up in here since you fixed up mom and dad’s room.”

She got out and wrapped herself in a towel and headed back to our room. I washed the last bit of soap from my hair and got out too and rinsed the tub out and cleaned the sink off and whatever other messes we made in our rush to save time. I wrapped up in a towel and went back to our room and saw Rita siting on the bed, still wrapped in her towel and staring at a picture with a smile on her face, the one we took at the fountain when it was raining.

“I love this picture, this is by far my favorite out of all the ones we have,” Rita said.

“I still don’t know how we managed to get such a good picture in the rain.”

“It looks like a cover for a romance movie, like if the made The Notebook 2 this would be it.”

I sat next to her and looked at the picture. “Yeah it kinda does, you can tell it’s us perfectly. We should go back and take some more pictures there.”

“No we can’t, this is the only picture I want us to take at that spot, it’ll mean that much more.”

“You sure? I mean we don’t have to frame them or anything like this one, or kissing or anything, just normal pictures in case anyone asks where we took it at.”

“And whose gonna ask that? If we even show this picture to anybody it’ll be someone who already knows about us, that’s IF we show anyone.”

“You said it yourself though, it’s such a great picture, it’s a shame if noone can see it.”

“I know, I wish I could show everybody, I don’t even remember if we showed mom.”

“I don’t think we did. It’s kinda good noone sees it though, our own little Picasso of pictures,” I said as I put my arm around her.

She let out a sigh as she looked at the picture and then sat it down on the stand and turned to me and kissed me. She held my face as she leaned into me kissing me just as soft as her lips felt. She put all her body weight on me and lay on top of me as I fell back on the bed, but she never took her lips off mine, even when her hair towel fell down around our faces.

“Rita, I don’t think we have enough time for…”

“I know, I just wanna kiss you for a little bit, they can wait a few minutes.”

My towel fell off from around my waist and she manually took hers off and took my hands and put them right on her ass. I took her hint and squeezed and kneaded her ass in my hands as she ground herself against me, both of us wanting to take the next step but knew we couldn’t because we were time constricted. She rocked with me as I moved her hips up and down my cock, but made sure not to penetrate her, which probably was a bad idea from how much louder her moans were getting, she wanted to fuck, bad.

“Rita, we can’t, we don’t think we can…”

“I know, I just wanna feel it against my pussy, I won’t push it in.”

She said she wouldn’t push it in but I could tell by how horny she sounded if she had even the tiniest chance of doing it and getting away with it there was no doubt in my mind she’d take it. She groaned in my ear as she finally slung the towel from off our heads and went back to kissing me. I could practically feel her heart racing since her chest was pressed completely against mine, it felt like it was beating a thousand times a minute and her body temperature was so hot neither of us was still wet from the shower. She slid off my lips and kissed around my cheeks and my neck and made her way to my ear and started nibbling on it like I do to her. My hands were still cupped on her ass rocking her slippery pussy against my cock, but I was careful not to penetrate her. Apparently she didn’t like being teased so bad because out of nowhere she doubled up her speed and was sucking on my neck so hard I would definitely have a hickey.

“Please Randy, just a little bit, just put the tip in, please,” Rita begged.

“You know we won’t have sex for just a little bit, they’ll be waiting on us.”

She groaned in disappointment but didn’t slow down dry humping me one bit. She even tried to get slick, her stroke would slide down all the way past the tip of my cock and she would slide back up slow, hoping to “accidentally” let my cock slip into her. I was impressed by her subtle tactics, but I warned her not to play this game, the whole process made me really horny too, but having her be so close to sex and not be able to get it was a new kind of thrill for me, I had to make sure to save this and use it a lot more. I ran my hands along her back, up and down, side to side, all over, and she shook a little from the chill that went through her, and I think that might’ve been the last straw. She turned my head on the side and went back to nibbling on my ear while still sliding her pussy up and down the length of my cock. She twirled my earlobe around her tongue and then trapped it between her teeth, and that’s when she struck. She waited for me to slide my cock back up her pussy and when I got right to her opening she bit down on my ear, causing me to jump, squeeze her ass, and thrust into her all at once.

“Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuugh, fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck yeeeeeees!” Rita moaned.

“What are you… we don’t have time… you set me up, I can’t believe you,” I grinned.

“I didn’t push your cock into me, you did, and I’m soooooooooo fucking glad you did…”

“Well there’s a small matter of you chomping down on my ear right when my cock was sliding past your pussy, what do you make of that?” I asked as I bottomed out in her.

“Uuuuuuugh! Coincidence, and perfect, beautiful timing. We won’t be that long, all that teasing made me so horny I’ll probably cum in the first few minutes, ugh, maybe seconds.”

She pushed up off my chest and rode me, staring me in the eyes the whole time my cock was pushing in and out of her. Her face was pure ecstasy, there was such happiness in her face, like a little girl getting a pony for her birthday, or when you wake up Christmas day to a tree full of presents, and I was loving it. She was trying to draw it out my moving slow, so slow that her tits were barely moving on her chest, but like she said earlier, she was so horny she could cum within minutes, and no matter how hard she tried to delay it, her body wasn’t having it.

“Stop trying to fight it Rita, I can tell what you’re doing,” I said.

“I don’t wanna cum yet, I wanna ride you for as long as I can! Do we have to go back out? You sure you don’t wanna stay her and just fuck?”

“They’ll be waiting on us, and with Stephanie and Chris meeting them too it’ll be hard to explain where we were after we were just hanging out with them all day.”

She tried to hide her disappointment be failed. “Fuck! We should’ve fucked each other before we went to Ashley’s, that way I wouldn’t have to limit myself to just one orgasm!”

“Well at least it’ll be a good one by how tight your pussy is closing around me.”

She went back to riding me, but abandoned the slow, steady approach, now she was attacking my cock with full force. She gripped my shoulders and for lack of a better term, fucked the shit outta me. She was switching between grinding and bouncing on me, each stroke sending a jolt through her body, since she only had time for one orgasm she was determined to make it the best one possible. She pushed back off my chest and went to just straight up slamming herself down on me, and she threw her head back and closed her eyes so I knew she was just about there. I decided to help her get there faster and used my thumb to tickle her clit, and the moment I made contact with it she was done. Her eyes popped back open for a second to look down at me before they were closed shut again as she dropped her body on top of mine and put her face in the pillow and screamed as loud as she could. I could feel my lower half suddenly get wet as her pussy squirted all over me with each jerk her body did. I held still and wrapped my arms around her and held her until all her moving stopped, then I picker her head up off the pillow and put it on my chest. I stroked her hair and kissed her forehead and cheeks until she turned her face to mine and kissed me back.

“God I love you. You just made me cum so hard and I still want more.”

“Think of it like this, they won’t be back from vacation until tomorrow morning, which means we still have all night tonight to just fuck and fuck and fuck, and then fuck some more.”

“That sounds like the fucking best plan ever, I agree with that completely. Let’s go eat so we can get back here and get started, I wanna burn at least three thousand calories tonight.”

“What about us? We can’t show up smelling like sex, and we don’t have time for a shower.”

“We’ll just wet rag it, cold water, wipe down, that’ll be good enough.”

“Sounds like a plan, you go first, I’ll do something with these sheets.”

We got up and she went to the bathroom while I rolled the sheets in a ball and tossed them in a corner for later. Her cum had soaked through into the mattress a little but it would be dry by the time we got back. She came back in and I went in the bathroom next and wiped off with the same rag she just used. While the cold rag didn’t completely kill the smell, it did take out a big chunk of it, and the rest should be almost gone by the time we get to the restaurant. I went back in the room and threw on a pair of jeans and a black and white NWO shirt from when wrestling used to be good, and Rita was deciding between white yoga pants and a belly shirt or jeans and a normal shirt, you can already guess which one I pushed for her to wear. We got dressed and since we were in a rush for time we left the room as is and got in the car headed for the restaurant. It was 5:20 when we got in the car and the restaurant was at least twenty minutes away, so Rita being the speed demon she is decided to drive.

“If I jump on 71 south we can get there in half the time maybe,” Rita said.

“Just don’t get pulled over again, we might not get a warning this time,” I said back.

“Oh I forgot about that, yeah that would suck mom and dad getting back from their vacation and finding out there’s a ticket on their insurance for speeding.”

“They won’t say anything about us being a couple minutes late, we’re not going to work.”

“I just don’t want it to turn into something they bring up all the time like with Chris.”

“It happens to Chris because Chris is Chris, and Chris won’t change the way Chris is, not even to benefit Chris, that’s why Chris gets picket on by the others, because Chris is Chris. He’s Chris.”

“How many times was that, ten? You cheated on the last one though.”

“No! I was finishing off with by referring back to the beginning in an ending sense, it’s legit.”

“Yeah not so much, it was funny though. It reminded me of that scene from Super Troopers when Foster bet Mac he couldn’t say meow ten times.”

“I haven’t watched that in a long time, they need to make a second one with the same cast.”

“They’re all old now, it probably wouldn’t be as funny now as it was then.”

“If they get the same people and a good script it will be. I don’t know why they wait so freaking long to make sequels, if the movie was successful make another one right away!”

“It depends on the movie, they did that with Mortal Kombat remember? The first one was epic, and the second one sucked ass. Some movies can pull it off, like The Terminator, they waited for CGI to expand a little bit and when they finally did make the second one it was way better than the first one. And since we’re talking about both those movies in the same sentence, is it me or did Sarah Connor from Terminator 2 look like Sonya Blade Mortal Kombat 9?”

“Yeah I thought that same thing, even though technically Sonya Blade looks like Sarah Connor since Terminator 2 came out first, but yeah her alternate costume did look like her.”

“We did it again, we went from worrying about being late to talking about something that had nothing to do with anything without even noticing.”

“Yep, and we’re almost there, still a little late, but it shouldn’t matter too much.”

A couple minutes later we pulled up to the restaurant expecting everyone to be standing there waiting for us, but to our surprise, we were the first ones to show up.

“What the fuck? It’s 5:37 and noone’s here yet? We could still be fucking right now!” Rita said.

“Wow, but on the bright side we could make it seem like we’ve been waiting all day on them.”

“That’s not a bright side, a bright side would be me having had a few more orgasms before we left, trying to hurry up and get here so these fuckers wouldn’t be waiting on us and look!”

I laughed to myself. “Never deprive a nymphomaniac of her sex if you value your life.”

“You’d think they’d know that by now, well Stephanie and Chris and Ashley at least.”

About ten minutes later Stephanie and Chris pulled up next to us looking just as calm as possible, but we knew they’d fucked each other before they left too, you could just tell. We got out and sat on the bench by the front door and waited for everybody else to show up.

“How long yall been waiting here for us?” Stephanie asked.

“All damn day! I could’ve baked a cake in the time it took ‘yall’ to show up!” Rita mocked.

“Sounds like she didn’t get to finish. Stephanie wouldn’t leave until we did,” Chris said.

“No she did, but only once, once isn’t enough to hold her over all day,” I said.

“You had at least a twenty minute head start on us, as many times as you cum for no reason at all how’d you only cum once? Was it at least a really good one?” Steph asked.

“Because we weren’t going to at first because we knew if I got worked up I wouldn’t wanna go, but then stuff happened, and I came one really good time, which made me wanna fuck him that much more, but then we had to go, so we left, and everybody’s late, sooooooooooooo yeah.”

“You can make it, it’s only gonna be a few hours at the most, then when you get home you can fuck Randy to within an inch of his life like we all know you’re gonna do.”

“You have no idea, I’m still tingling. When we get home it’s over!”

“Is that them? Yeah here they come now, they all carpooled in Ashley’s truck,” Chris said.

They pulled up and you can see them bickering about something before they even got out. With Dana and Becky sitting in the back with each other they were probably cat fighting the whole way here, I wouldn’t be surprised if they got out with scratches all over themselves the way they were going after each other before we left. Despite the cattiness though, they were still smiling, so whatever they were doing didn’t escalate into anything serious.

“How you gonna set a time and then miss the time you set?” Chris asked.

“You can probably already guess, I had to wait for twiddle dee and twiddle dumbass to stop chasing each other. Carina wasn’t helping either filming the whole thing,” Ashley responded.

“Hey I wanted proof in case something happened, you never know with them. Last time Becky punched Dana in the titty and took off, and when Dana caught her she punched her back in the munchbox, I will NOT miss catching another incident on camera,” Carina said.

“Which I still feel every once in a while, you bitch,” Becky said.

“Good. It took that bruise two weeks to go away, I regret nothing,” Dana said back.

“Wait hold up, munchbox? Who in the history of ever calls a vagina a munchbox?” I asked.

“The same people who want to avoid calling it a vagina, it sounds so much better and you know what we’re talking about as soon as we say it, get with the times man,” Carina said.

“Ok enough with munchboxes, we’re talking loud enough for everybody around us to start saying it! Now I’m hungry, among other things, but I’m willing to put the other things aside and go in here and get some chicken parmesan, so can we…” Rita said.

“It still does kinda look like a hole in the wall place, but looking back now I can’t judge anything prematurely, so let’s try it and see what all the buzz is about,” Ashley said.

We walked in and just like the last couple times we came in there were only a few tables occupied, two by elderly people and one by a middle aged couple. The Ashley’s looked around and sized up the place, they didn’t frown so it was a good start.

“So just by looking at the inside what do you think?” I asked noone in particular.

“Just by looking… it looks small on the outside but it looks a little bigger on the inside, they have a salad bar, which is good, it’s clean, and the tables aren’t all bunched together, if I took points off for anything it’d be how small the interior is, but so far its ok, B-,” Ashley said.

“Wait until you try the food, you won’t give two fucks about the size then,” Chris said.

Just then Denise came from the back and walked over to us with the biggest smile on her face. “Hey guys! It’s what your third day in a row? If you keep this up we’ll be rich in no time!”

“Hey Denise, we told you we’d be back at least three times a week, sometimes those three days are gonna be one right after the other,” Rita said as she gave her a hug.”

“And every time you come back you bring more people with you.”

“Yeah this is Ashley, Becky, Carina and Dana, they’re a foursome, just call them the Ashley’s.”

Denise’s smile quickly faded when she locked eyes with Ashley. “YOU! I know who you are! You humiliated my brother when he asked you out on a date, get out!”

“What? I did what? I don’t even know who your brother is!” Ashley responded shocked.

“Probably because he didn’t run in your circle of ‘cool friends’ or whatever, but I remember you. He was the blonde haired boy, a little taller than you, wore glasses, ring a bell? He asked you out at the bowling alley, as a matter of fact they were all there, all of them, and you laughed at him and embarrassed him in front of everybody! Remember now?”

She thought back in her head and made a face like she finally recalled what Denise was talking about, and so did Becky, Carina and Dana. Rita, Stephanie, Chris and I just stood there as confused as our faces were probably showing at that point.

“I’ve never seen my brother so humiliated in my life, he wouldn’t talk to anybody for days, and it’s because of you. Rita you all can stay but they need to go now!”

“Ashley went into full apologetic mode. “Denise, was it? I am so sorry I did that to your brother! I know you probably don’t believe me but I really am.”

“Of course I don’t believe you! Why would I believe anything you say! You were just straight up nasty to him for no reason! How are you guys friends with them?”

“Please Denise, a lot happened since that day, I’m not the same person anymore. I really am sorry about what I did. Is he here? I’ll apologize to him right now if he’s here.”

“No he’s not here, but he probably wouldn’t accept your apology if he was. How could you be so nasty to somebody like that and not even care?”

“I asked myself that for the last few months. I hate who I was.”

“Was? You mean still are? I don’t see someone like you changing who they are.”

“But I did, I swear I did! I don’t even really know you and I wanna prove to you that I’m not that same person anymore, none of us are! Whatever you think I can do I’ll do it!”

Denise stood there contemplating for a second. “You’ll do anything I ask? Anything?”

“We all will, well we as in the four of us, just to show I’m telling the truth.”

“Ok. When my brother comes back we’re gonna think of something for all of you, and it’s gonna be really humiliating, I mean really, really humiliating. You still sure you’re sorry?”

“If we gotta get humiliated, fine. I just want you to see that I really am sorry.”

“She really is a changed person Denise, all of them. Trust me, we know first-hand,” I said, finding myself defending Ashley. “Believe me, if they still acted like they used to, we wouldn’t be hanging out with them, not a chance in hell.”

“How do you know she’s not putting on an act? Someone who’s that heartless is probably a good actress too. You should’ve seen my brother’s face after what she did to him…”

“She’s not. We gave her every test we could think of, even a lie detector, she really is changed. I don’t blame you though, it took us a while before we believed her too,” Rita said.

“Like I said, we’ll do whatever, all of us, and we won’t complain,” Ashley said.

Denise stood there with her arms crossed contemplating. “Ok, you can stay, lucky for you I believe in second chances, but I’m watching you, all of you, you can sit down over here.”

The happy upbeat mood was replaced by an awkward, silent, tension-filled one as Denise scooped up some menus and walked us over to our usual table. We were suddenly reminded that Ashley’s past not only affected us, but other people as well, and I could only wonder how many more times she would go through a scenario like this. We slid another table up to the one we were at so we could all sit together and sat down in an us versus them kinda style.

“I’ll be back with some bread. There’s an unlimited soup and salad bar over there, you should check it out. Can I have everyone’s drinks,” Denise said as plain as possible.

“We’ll all be simple and get a Sierra Mist, huh guys?” Stephanie asked.

“We’ll take the same too if it’s not too much trouble,” Ashley said cautiously.

“Eight Sierra Mist’s, pretty simple. I’ll give you some time to order.”

Denise walked away and everybody kinda took a breath of relief that some of the awkwardness was gone. Everybody looked at Ashley who was avoiding looking up from her menu.

“Well I guess I’ll talk first, I did not see that coming,” Chris said.

“That’s the understatement of the year. What are the chances of us running into someone who Ashley treated like complete crap?” Dana asked.

“Pretty high since she used to treat everybody like that,” Becky said, making Ashley cringe.

“That’s nice Becky, pour more salt on the wound, hell the whole bottle,” Carina said.

“No it’s ok, it’s not like I didn’t have it coming,” Ashley said. “I should’ve gotten worse than that, did you see the look on her face when she was talking about what I did?”

“I think everybody in here did, she wasn’t being quiet about it. I’m surprised her father did come up to see what was happening,” Stephanie said.

“Just when I thought I was making progress, this happens. It’s nice to be reminded how much of a bitch you used to be to people you didn’t even know,” Ashley said.

“The good thing about it is you feel bad about it and you made an effort to try to fix it, that shows her you changed a little bit, even if she’s too mad right now to believe it,” Rita said.

“We were having such a good time too, then I just had to go and kill the mood.”

“We can probably get the mood back upbeat after a while. It makes you think though, exactly how many people have you been nasty to? How many apologies to you have to give?” I asked.

“I can’t even begin to count, I was nasty to almost everybody I came across.”

“Then you have to fix it with all of them. You can’t just change around us, you have to be an all-around new Ashley, which means apologizing to everybody you wronged.”

“Yeah. You all have to too,” Ashley said referring to Becky, Dana and Carina. “I may have been the one leading the charge but you all were laughing right there with me.”

“We’re not arguing with you, we’ll go too, we know what we did,” Dana said.

“We can even make it an event thing, make a whole day out if it, or week. We can make some apology baskets and take them to each person,” Becky said.

“Ok don’t take this the wrong way, but I’m not paying for that. I’m sorry and all, but I don’t have that kind of money to be paying for that many baskets,” Carina said.

“You don’t need it, I’m sure Ashley being the only child of a filthy rich father who gives her anything she wants she can cover whatever the expenses are,” Rita said.

“He is filthy rich, but I’m not an only child, I have an older brother,” Ashley said.

“Since when? How come you never said anything?” I asked.

“He lives with my mother in Italy, I haven’t seen him in over five years, I don’t even know what he looks like now. We used to be close before my parents divorced, but then she took him and I stayed with dad and we haven’t seen each other since.”

“You never visited each other or anything? You stayed apart for five years?”

“It was a nasty divorce. Mom made sure she got a cut of everything he made, and my brother willingly went with her since my dad always spoiled me, so he figured he’d have a better life with her, and that made dad even more mad because he had to pay her even more money. I was more mad that he chose to leave, knowing I couldn’t go with him.”

“Why didn’t you just go with them? You could’ve went too right?” Stephanie asked.

“My dad was never gonna let my mom get me, and once Sean, my brother, said he’d go with my mother she wouldn’t let dad get him back, so they settled, then they moved away.”

“And you haven’t seen your brother since. You miss him?” I asked.

“I hate him. He left. He hasn’t written or called me or anything. I haven’t heard a thing from him since about three months after they left. To think I once idolized him, now I can’t stand him.”

“Maybe your mother won’t let him talk to you or something,” Rita said.

“That’s bullshit, there’s plenty of ways to talk to somebody without her knowing. He could’ve wrote me letters like I wrote him, there’s Facebook, Skype, he just doesn’t care, period.”

I saw a connection from Ashley’s past that seemed like it greatly affected her future. I thought she was just another Veruca Sult, spoiled little rich girl who grew up having everything she wanted at the expense of others, but it turns out there was a reason for her behavior, well at least I think there was. The subject seemed to make things worse rather than help improve them, so I thought it best not to push any more questions about it, for now.

“Did everyone figure out what they wanted to eat?” Denise said as she popped back up out of nowhere and gave everyone their drinks.

“Crap, we were talking we didn’t even look at the menu! Well I know what I’m getting anyway, I want the sirloin steak well done with mashed potatoes and broccoli,” Chris said.

“Yeah me the same, except green beans instead of broccoli,” I followed.

“You can probably already figure out what I’m getting. Chicken parmesan with mashed potatoes, and as usual an extra chicken parmesan for the table,” Rita said.

“I kinda wanna try that, but since there’s one for the table I’ll take a piece off of that and get something else, I’ll get the Greek pork chops and asparagus,” Stephanie said.

“Since Rita’s been going on and on about chicken parmesan I might as well try it,” Dana said. “Mine with some macaroni and cheese though.”

“Yeah me too, but a double serving of macaroni and cheese,” Carina said.

“I’ll just get the parmesan thing, I’ll get a salad with mine,” Becky said.

“And you?” Denise asked Ashley, without even looking up from her notepad.

“I’ll get the chicken too, but just that, I’ll get the soup to go with mine.”

“So a steak well done with mash and broccoli, a steak well done with mash and green beans, Greek pork chops and asparagus, chicken par with mashies, chicken par with mac and cheese, chicken par with double mac and cheese, and two lone chicken pars, is that right?”

“Yep, right as usual,” I said trying to lighten back up the mood.

“Ok, I’ll put this in and I’ll be right back. I have a few questions for her.”

Denise walked away and right away Becky went to giggling at Ashley. “Ashley’s about to get beat up by a twelve year old! You know she’s gonna spit in your food right?”

“I’ll just switch my plate with yours then, and I’m not gonna get beat up, she just wants to talk.”

“Come on, really? You’re a girl, you should know what that means!” Chris said.

“It’s not the same when a girl says it to another girl. Watch, you’ll see.”

“Yeah whatever, all of a sudden now it has a new meaning. You better be ready for anything anyways, she could come back over here and say tell me all your dirty little secrets, and you’ll have to tell her if you want her to believe you’re serious about being sorry.”

“If it’s something I have to do then it’s just something I’ll have to suck up and do then.”

“Really? Just like that? You’re gonna go all confessional on someone you don’t know just for the hell of it? What if she tells everybody what you say?” Carina asked.

“I don’t know, I didn’t think that far ahead, but if I lie and she catches me then it won’t do anybody any good, then I messed up whatever chance I had to fix it.”

“She’s twelve years old, I don’t think she’s matured that much yet to be a human lie detector, plus you have more than enough experience with lying,” Becky said.

“Once again, thanks Becky, still not helping!”

“Well whatever plan you have you better use it because here she comes,” Dana said.

Denise came up to us and pulled a chair up. She sat directly in front of Ashley with her arms crossed not saying anything, just sizing her up. Ashley looked about as nervous as you could look with a thirteen year old staring at you like she’s plotting against you, but she held her ground and didn’t panic or anything, for the moment.

“I gotta say, it’s pretty weird just turning up out of nowhere and being completely sorry for humiliating someone, so weird that it’s almost unbelievable,” Denise said.

“I really am telling the truth though, you can ask any of them,” Ashley responded pointing to us.

“That’s what I was getting to next. I only known them for a few days, but I could already tell they were nice people, which is why I was confused when they came in with you, who my last experience with made me wanna punch somebody in the face for the first time ever.”

“I know that feeling, I felt that way plenty of times,” Rita said drawing a pleading look from Ashley to stop helping. “Sorry, had a flashback. You were saying Denise…”

“Well it got me wondering, if you treated my brother so bad, then you must’ve treated a lot of other people bad too, including Rita and Randy and everybody by the way they were talking earlier, but you’re all sitting together, and you looked like you were having a good time before I realized who you were, so I started wondering again, what did she do to get on their good side? I’m not stupid, I’m actually pretty smart for my age I’m told, so I know something big must’ve happened for you to be sitting with them, what I wanna know is what was it that happened.”

Ashley looked at Rita and me, then down at the table, then back at Denise. “I can’t tell you.”

Denise looked a little pissed. “You said you would do whatever I wanted you to do, this is the opposite of doing that. I wanna know what happened!”

“I can’t tell you because it doesn’t just have to do with me, it has to do with Rita and Randy too, I can’t just tell their business if they don’t want anybody to know.”

I looked at Rita to make sure it was ok with her and she nodded her approval. “You can tell her Ashley it’s cool. If she tells you Denise is it gonna help her in any way?”

“Possibly, depending on what happened.”

Ashley sighed, not wanting to bring back up that night, but knew it was a necessary step to fully being a new Ashley. “Ok. Basically, I almost got Randy killed, twice. I was being a bitch to him one night then a guy I humiliated showed up and I was being a bitch to him and hit him, then he pulled out a knife. He was about to stab me when Randy jumped in and got the knife, then he pulled out a gun and Randy pushed me and Rita outta the way and got shot twice.”
She definitely didn’t expect to hear anything like that. Her mouth and eyes were wide open in shock as she looked in my direction. “That really happened?”

“Yep, I still have the bullet wounds to prove it,” I said trying to lighten the mood.”

“When I saw him get shot all I could think about was how he didn’t hesitate to push me outta the way after the way I always treated him, he got shot and it was completely my fault, and when I saw Rita panicking I felt like the biggest piece of shit on Earth. When I saw him get carried away in the ambulance I fell down and cried, I actually cried, if he died because of my ‘fuck everybody, fuck everything’ attitude I don’t know what I would’ve done. Somebody who hated me, whose life I made my mission to ruin saved my life twice in the same night with no regard towards his own, from them on I knew I had to change.”

The mood at the table now was somber. Everyone was quiet as we relived the story as Ashley told it. We were all in deep thought with our emotions on the forefront as we recalled that night that changed all of our lives forever.

“You never told us you cried when the ambulance left,” Rita said to Ashley.

“It wouldn’t have made a difference. I didn’t know how without making it sound like a pity party. There was a lot going on and I was the last thing on your mind that day.”

“So, you got him shot, and he almost died because of you, why did that have to happen before you realized something was really wrong with you?” Denise asked.

Ashley was quiet for a minute. “I don’t know, I don’t have an answer. All I know is, as bad as it sounds, I’m glad it happened.”

“What the hell do you mean you’re glad it happened!” Denise went off.

“No let me finish, I don’t mean it how it sounds. I’m not glad he got shot, but it made me finally own up to all the shit I did. I wish it would’ve happened some other way though.”

“What did you do differently since then? How did you change?”

“I changed my entire attitude, I promised never to go back to the old me again, and I always keep my promises. I deleted any incriminating stuff I had against anybody too.”

Denise turned to me. “You guys food should be getting done, but I gotta ask, she basically admitted to torturing you for a long time, making your life hell, and in the end got you shot, I gotta know, how can you just disregard all that and forgive her?”

She wasn’t pulling any punches. For being thirteen she sure was asking the hard questions, and she wasn’t sugarcoating anything either, and I knew if she was gonna tempt giving Ashley a second chance I couldn’t sugarcoat anything either. All eyes were on me at that moment.

“In a way, I kinda had to. I was stuck in this dream like thing, but I was fully aware, I just couldn’t wake up for some reason. Yeah, I was mad at her, shit mad wasn’t the word, I hated her, I mean look what she caused, I got shot twice and I was laid up in a bed about to die because of her being her, but me hating her wasn’t helping me, it was actually making it worse for me. Then something happened, like an epiphany thing or something, I realized me being mad wasn’t helping my situation, and I got some weird feeling she was actually sorry, it probably sound funny all this happening while I was in a coma but you should’ve seen it from my end, but anyway, I got the feeling she was actually sorry, like really truly sorry, and if she could finally own up and be sorry, the least I could do is forgive her. It was hard to at first, but in the end I did, and I’m glad I did. I found out the hard way life is too short for all that crap.”

I’d said a mouthful, and everyone was still processing what I just said. Rita squeezed my hand under hers while everyone sat in silence waiting for someone to say something.

“I don’t even know what to say to that. I mean you got shot, twice, put in a coma, you almost died, and you still forgave her, it makes what I’m mad about seem like nothing,” Denise said.

“Yeah, my situation was a little more extreme, but that doesn’t mean what you’re mad about doesn’t matter. You can still be mad for what she did,” I said.

She sat there looking at Ashley for a second. “Well if you can give her a second chance after all that, I guess I can too, but you still have to apologize to my brother.”

“I can do that, we all can do that,” Ashley said referring to the other girls.

“I do have one condition though, anybody you know, and any strangers you can find that you were a complete bitch to you have to go and apologize to them too,” Denise said.

“That could take a while,” Carina said trying to lighten the mood.

“However long it takes, if you’re really a new person you’ll do it, deal?”

“Deal. You’re pretty smart for only being twelve years old,” Ashley said.

“I just turned thirteen. I’m gonna be a psychology major in college, gotta be prepared. Your food should be practically done, I’ll be right back with everyone’s stuff.”

She got up and went to the back and Ashley and Becky went over to the salad bar. The rest of us stayed at the table going over the emotional conversation that just took place.

“She never told any of us she cried,” Dana said. “She almost never cries.”

“Well when you almost get someone killed it wakes you up,” Carina said.

“I get what she said when she said she was glad it happened, she meant of it didn’t she’d still the same old bitch ass Ashley who didn’t care what anybody thought,” Chris said.

“And what about you guys? Would you still be following her around?” Stephanie asked.

“Actually, we were about to stop hanging out with her. She really started going off the deep end, she started going too far, and then she started messing with us too,” Dana said.

“What do you mean going too far, what was she doing different?” Rita asked.

“Before we would just mess with somebody like those girl cliques in the TV shows do, but she started escalating it from just teasing to torturing, then all of a sudden she was making up a file on how to really screw somebody over, she was taking it way too far,” Carina said.

“Did you tell her she was going too far? What did she say?” I asked.

“Yeah we told her, that’s when she started messing with us. That night at the ice cream shop she went over there to set you up in the worst way she could think of, but then when you got shot it was like somebody finally slapped the bitch out of her. When she finally came back to the house she kicked us all out, well more like just pushed us all out, we knew something happened because she had a completely different body language and her attitude wasn’t the same like when she left, that’s probably when she cried.”

“Looks like the powers that be stepped in just in time then,” Chris said.

“Does she know you were all about to ditch her?” Rita asked.

“She knew, but I don’t think she thought we were serious,” Dana said.

“Well just leave it at this, it all worked out for the best, so that past stuff don’t matter,” I said.

Denise made her way to the table with half of everyone’s food and went back to get the rest. Ashley and Becky came back from the salad bar with what looked like a homemade ceasar salad and a bowl of potato soup. Denise came back with the rest of the food and sat it down in front of everyone. You could see everyone salivating over the plates in front of them, everything looked professionally done as usual and it smelled delicious.

“By the way everybody’s looking at their plates I can tell you’re hungry, so I’ll let you eat and I’ll come back later and check on everything. Should I bring some more bread?” Denise asked.

“No that’s ok, we haven’t even touched the bread on the table yet, thanks though,” I said.

“Ok well if you need something else just flag me down or call for me in the back.”

“Denise can you do me a favor? You already know I’m gonna get another one, but can you put another one on for everybody else? They’re gonna want it later, trust me,” Rita said.

“So eight parmesans? Are you sure? That’s a lot of food to be cooking on a whim!”

“I’m positive, they’ll love it, and they’ll all be paid for. Thanks again.”

She smiled and walked away. Her mood seemed to pick up a little bit, she wasn’t her usual bubbly self but she was at least being nice now, Ashley’s words must’ve served their purpose.

“Ok, try this, and tell me it’s not some of the best food you’ve ever had in your life. We’ve been here three days straight and I get the same thing every time,” Rita said.

“It does look really good though. If it is I’m gonna feel so stupid for riding past here all the time and going to Applebee’s and Fridays instead, but ordering one for everybody before we even try it? Aren’t you kinda jumping the gun a little bit?” Ashley asked.

“Not even a little bit, you’ll thank me once we leave I guarantee it.”

“You won’t find out if it’s good if you keep talking, eat!” Chris said cutting into his steak.

It didn’t take long before everybody realized that Rita was telling the truth. From the moment they took their first bite I could tell they would be coming back just as often as we would. All that “eating like a lady” crap went out the window as they all tore through their food like they hadn’t eaten in days, they didn’t even wait for it to cool down. It wasn’t until everyone was almost done that anyone stopped eating to talk.

“All those times we went to all those other places…wasted. This is so good!” Becky said.

“I told you. Every chef back there if probably a master cook or something,” Rita said.

“Now I feel like the dumbest person in the world. All the times I could’ve ate here but didn’t because it was small. Even if she did spit in my food I’d still eat it, it’s that good,” Ashley said.

“That’s just nasty, she could’ve though, she was pretty pissed at you,” Carina said.

“I don’t think she did, but like I said, I don’t care, I’d still eat it.”

“Whose is this in the middle of the table? I’m about to take a piece off of it,” Dana said.

“That’s mine! If you want a piece it’ll cost you five dollars,” Rita said.

“What? I might as well just order another one then!”

“That’s the point, mine is already here, I planned ahead because I already knew it was good.”

“And because you’re a fatty who can eat more than all of us combined,” Stephanie laughed.

“This is also true, which is all the more reason to leave my parmesan alone!”

“You’re at least gonna share with me right? I had steak, I left you a piece,” I said.

(sigh) “If I must, but only you though, I’m not that nice to be sharing my food all like that.”

Denise made her way back to the table, each visit back she seemed to be getting more and more back to her cheerful self. “Everybody doing ok here?”

“Just as we knew it was gonna be, they all like the food,” Rita said.

“I’m glad, so that means I can add you all to the list of regulars then?”

“You can add us to the VIP list, by the time we’re done everyone in the city is gonna know about this place and how good the food is,” Becky said.

“You definitely have a big enough mouth for it,” Dana laughed.

“About as big as those tits ripping through that too small shirt,” Becky retaliated.

“Don’t hate, you just wish you had these babies, they are a lot of work though.”

“Umm ok, went from talking about food to boobs, but whatever. The real reason I came back over here, Ashley, guess who I’m on the phone with right now?”

“Ummm, I could guess buy I probably already know the answer,” Ashley said.

“Yep, my brother Sean, I told him everything that happened, and he said he’ll accept your apology with one or two conditions, but he wouldn’t tell me what, he said he’d tell you in person when he comes back next week. Are you sure you’re still up to it?”

“Yeah, I know it’s gonna be bad, but I have it coming. I said I’d do whatever and I will.”

“Good, I’ll let him know right now, and the other parmesans are coming out of the oven now.”

Denise went back the cooking area again and everybody stared at Ashley, ready to poke fun at whatever it was she was gonna have to do for Denise’s brother.

“He’s gonna embarrass the hell outta you,” Becky laughed.

“What do you think he’s gonna do? Make her go to a public place and dance or say something embarrassing in front of a lot of people? I’m so excited!” Dana said.

“I don’t know why, whatever it is you all have to do it with me,” Ashley said.

“Umm no! She just said you, not all of us,” Carina said.

“But you were all there too, it’s only fair. I’ll take the bulk of whatever it is but you guys have to at least be in on something, it looks better that way. On the bright side though, the parmesan was really good and I definitely want that other one, guess you were right Rita.”

“When am I not? I’m always right, darling,” Rita said imitating her best English accent.

“While we have a second, how are we gonna pay the bill? We gonna go everybody pay for what they got or we split it between all of us?” Stephanie asked.

“Don’t worry about it, I got it. Might as well use dad’s money on something good,” Ashley said.

“With all that extra stuff we got coming it’s gonna come out to damn near $200,” Chris said.

“Ummm, dad, filthy rich, ring a bell? He doesn’t even own a pair of boxers that cost less than $200, hell he’d spend $200 on food in a restaurant just for himself!”

“Ok you don’t have to twist my arm, I’ll gladly keep my money in my pocket.”

“Such a gentleman. What happened to men picking up the bill for women?” Dana asked.

“That all changed, now women are working construction, driving race cars, running multi-million dollar companies, it’s time you start paying for us now.”

“You sound just like every other man, I guess chiv…”

“You better not say chivalry is dead! It’s not, women just wanna have it all. You can ask for independence and still wanna be treated like a lady, that’s like saying ‘I don’t need a man to do anything for me, but then get mad when don’t open the door for you, I mean what the hell!”

“That’s the way it should be, ladies should come first at all times, it’ all about manners.”

“Ok, I’ll remember that if we hear a noise in the house and somebody needs to check it out.”

“So you’d take the chance in me getting grabbed up by somebody?”

“You said ladies first at all times! What it has a negate factor in certain situations? That’s that bullshit, you can’t have your devils food chocolate cake and ice cream and eat it too.”

“Speaking of ice cream do they have some here? Ice cream sounds good right now,” Becky said.

“Yes we can, we are precious creatures that can do no wrong no matter what!” Dana joked.

“Who bit the apple?”

“What are you talking about who bit the apple what apple?”

“You know what apple I’m talking about, the apple in the garden of Eden! Who was it that listened to a damn snake in the grass and bit the apple after God said specifically not to?”

“That doesn’t matter because tha…”

“That’s right it was the woman! Women are so high up on the chain they’re even able to defy god! Took a big ass bite outta that apple! Can do no wrong my ass…”

“You guys just range from a variety of subjects don’t you?” Denise said as she popped up unbeknownst to us holding eight individual trays of parmesan for each of us.

“Yeah that’s what we do, we can never stay on the same topic for too long,” I said.

“Well at least you’ll never be bored with each other. And in my opinion, you’re both right, yeah women are delicate creatures and we should be treated like it, but that doesn’t mean it HAS to happen, it’s nice when it does though, and men should make it a priority to try to give women the best of both worlds, but that doesn’t mean women can’t do the same for men either.”

“Look at that, words of wisdom from a thirteen year old,” I said.

“How are you so big on stuff like that at only thirteen?” Dana asked.

“I read a lot, and I like reading stuff like that, I’m gonna be a psychology major at school and maybe have a small background in some criminal justice, but psychology for sure.”

“That tuition is gonna bleed you dry, those are two expensive ass majors,” Stephanie said.

“I’m saving up now, that’s why I’m busing tables all day every day, it’s not cheap at all. I’ll go get your bill, is it separate or am I ringing everybody up on one bill?”

“Everybody on one bill, we already figured out how we’re gonna pay,” Ashley said.

“Ok, I’ll be right back, and remember tip me or I’ll spit in your food.”

“There she is,” I said as Denise got back to her usually happy self.

“I’m gonna leave her a really big tip,” Ashley said.

“What’s really big, you mean like a hundred dollars big or a thousand dollars big?”

“I mean like ten thousand, maybe fifteen thousand dollars big.”

Needless to say we were all surprised. “What! Give me fifteen thousand dollars!” Becky said.

“She’s going to school, you’d just spend it all on clothes and makeup and stuff.”

“Did I mention I’m going to school for chemical engineering?” Chris joked.

“Be quiet Chris you’re having trouble with regular school,” Stephanie laughed.

“Well that’s definitely one way to get back on her good side, if it works,” I said.

Denise came back with the bill. “Here you go, it comes out to $176.83. We don’t usually get that high a bill with only eight people. How are you gonna pay?”

“Debit card,” Ashley said. “I’ll come up there with you.”

She walked to the front with Denise and gave us a little smile as she looked back at us from the cash register. We watched Denise’s face to see what she’d do when Ashley told her how much her tip would be, and when she did tell her, she went from casual to shock. She shook her head no and pushed the credit card back towards Ashley, but Ashley was persistent. Her body language showed she was trying to convince Denise to take it, and then I guess she said something else with a little more impact because Denise gave her a stare and then nodded. Ashley asked for a hug and to our surprise Denise gave her one, and then Ashley made her way back to us smiling, a little proud of what she just did.

“So she took it? How much did you end up giving her?” Becky asked.

“Yeah she took it, I went ahead and gave her the fifteen thousand,” Ashley replied.

“What did you say? It didn’t look like she wanted to take it at first,” Stephanie said.

“I told her if she wanted to major in psychology and criminal justice she was gonna need it, and when she became a certified psychologist I’d let her examine me first.”

“That’d be enough to make me take it if I already didn’t before,” Chris joked.

“Yeah but then she still kinda didn’t wanna take it so I had to fake threaten her, I said I’d file a complaint with her dad if she didn’t take my tip, then she finally agreed.”

“Well at least you didn’t lose your power of persuasion,” I said.

“You never really lose it, you just change it up a little. Anyways I gave her my cell number so she could get ahold of me when her brother came back so I can hurry up and get that over with.”

“He’s gonna get you good, just watch. Well if we’re all done here we can grab our parmesan and leave, unless somebody doesn’t want theirs, then I’ll take it,” Rita said.

“You’re not getting mine, you just turned us on to what’s probably the best undercover restaurant in the city, and we haven’t even tried the other stuff,” Dana said.

“Alright let’s go back to Ashley’s, I wanna drink a little before I go home,” Carina said.

We grabbed up all our stuff and headed for the door, all of us holding a tray of chicken parmesan, Denise was standing there hugging all of us as we left out.

“See you guys next time, and Ashley, I’ll see you guys in a few days,” Denise smirked.

“I don’t like the way that looked. Ashley, how screwed are we?” Carina asked.

“On a scale of one to ten? Probably a nine, but at least it’s not a ten!”

“I’m definitely getting drunk after that day,” Becky said.

“So what are we doing now? Are we going back to my house for some drinks?” Ashley asked.

We all looked around at each other, nobody was giving a yes or no answer, probably because nobody wanted to be the one to say no because we couldn’t get drunk on account of having to drive home, but eventually everyone kinda warmed up to the idea.

“We can go for a little bit I guess but we can’t stay, I know we’re both gonna drink something and we can’t drive home drunk,” Stephanie said.

“That’s fair. We can play one drinking game then everybody can leave, I don’t think we played questions yet. Just go straight back to my house from here,” Ashley said.

Everyone got back into their respective cars and drove off, some in a different direction because they knew a shortcut and the rest of us following the safe way so we wouldn’t get lost.

“Dammit, I wanted to go home, now we’re gonna lose out on a few hours,” Rita complained.

“I thought you’d say that. I mean it’s the least we could do, she practically paid $15,200 dollars for eight of us to eat, we don’t wanna dine and dash out on her,” I said.

“I’d pay her back, not that $15,000 part, but I’d pay back my share of the food.”

“It’s just a few drinks, we’ll be in and out before you know it. Shouldn’t I be the one trying to hurry up and get home so I can fuck you? Something’s wrong here.”

“Yes it should be you, so what’s problem? Why don’t you wanna fuck me all the time?”

“I do wanna fuck you all the time, I just have more of a grasp on my hormones, that and you wearing me out every time we do have sex. It’s like I can push my hormone button on and off, but your button as jammed and it’s stuck on all the time.”

“That’s one way of putting it, another is I get massive urges where I need to be fucked by you immediately and for a long time or I’m gonna lose my shit.”

“Every man’s fantasy, and I live it every day.”

“Thirty minutes, an hour tops, then we’re outta there, I’m not playing.”

“I can tell, you have that look like you’ll pull over and fuck me right now.”

She slowed the car down and glanced at me. “Don’t think I won’t.”

“I know you will, but the sooner we get there the sooner we can leave.”

She picked back up speed and drove the rest of the way to Ashley’s a little agitated over another speed bump we’d have to get over before we went home. Unlike earlier when we were the first ones to get to the restaurant, we were the last ones to get to Ashley’s. Everybody else’s cars were already blocking up the driveway so we parked on the street.

“Remember, just an hour, any more than that and I’m not responsible for my actions,” Rita said as we walked up the porch to the door, which as usual was unlocked.

“Bout time you slowpokes got here! Why’d you take the long way?” Carina asked.

“We took the only way we knew how to get here,” I responded.

“Yeah well I’m already two drinks in, come on and catch up, we’re gonna play questions.”

“I already know you’re gonna ask what questions is so I’m gonna explain it,” Ashley said as she walked in with a bottle of vodka, tequila, and Jack Daniels. “I don’t remember if we played it before but it’s real simple, we go around in a circle, each person asks anyone they want a question, the person either has to answer the question or take a shot, simple.”

“Sounds like an easy way to get drunk without all the work,” Chris said.

“Basically yeah. Especially if you’d rather drink than talk like me,” Becky said.

“You can’t drink too much of you’re gonna be driving home,” Stephanie said.

“Don’t worry, we’ve done this a hundred times, we have a really high alcohol tolerance.”

“Yeah that doesn’t make us sound like alcoholics at all,” Dana said.

“Nope, not by a long shot. We’re still functional, we don’t drink every day, and we don’t go to extreme lengths to get a drink, not alcoholics.”

“Well when it’s provided for us whenever we want it there’s no need to go to extreme lengths, but just for the sake of my dignity and not starting a debate I’ll agree and say I’m not an alcoholic, cheers,” Dana smirked as she downed a shot of Jack Daniels.

“None of us are, it’s a stress reliever, it just happens to be one that gives you a nice little buzz. As usual I’ll ask the first question, and I think I’ll ask Chris the first one. Chris, do you flirt with Dana so much because you secretly wanna tap that ass?” Ashley laughed.

“What? Where are you getting flirting from? When she tried to drown me?”

“Nope, you can’t do that, you can’t answer the question with a question. You either answer the question right or take a shot, but if you don’t answer it makes you look guilty.”

Right off the bat she manipulated it to where he almost had to answer the question. She may not be a bitch anymore, but even while being nice Ashley she’s still as conniving as ever.

“(sigh) Fine I’ll play this game. I still don’t see it as flirting, but I will admit she does have a nice body and I wouldn’t mind hittin that, there happy?” he said and still took the shot.

“I knew it. I keep catching you looking on the sly when you think I’m not watching. Rita’s probably gonna beat you ass when you leave, but thanks for the compliment,” Dana said.

Rita played along and pretended to be pissed and gave him a meanmug and punched him in the arm to help sell it. If Stephanie was pissed she did a good job of hiding it.

“See? Thank you for getting me hit. Lose-lose situation with women,” Chris said.

“We’re gonna go around this way, my turn.” Becky said. “Rita, which would you rather do, eat everyone’s pussy whose here, or suck everyone’s dick?”

Almost immediately Rita picked up the shot and knocked it back. “That’s some good tequila.”

“Becky what the hell kind of question is that? That’s her brother!” Dana said.

“Duhh, exactly! Obviously I was making it so she had to drink!”

“If it was me, I’d definitely eat everybody’s pussy, except you Becky, fuck you,” Ashley laughed.

“Please my pussy would be the first one you ate you not fooling anybody!”

“Yeah you keep telling yourself that, Stephanie it’s your turn.”

“Alright, alright. “Ashley, would you rather give up all your money and have all the sex you want, or keep your money and never be able to have sex again? Not no type of sex, nothing.”

“Shit, that’s kind of a hard one. I think I’d rather give up the money though, you can always get more money, sex is irreplaceable. When you get that urge you just gotta do it.”

“Really? You’d rather give up the money? I didn’t expect you to pick that, maybe we should strap you back up to the lie detector machine again just to be sure,” Chris laughed.

“So you’re telling me never having any form of sex again won’t phase you?” Ashley asked.

“Hell yeah it’ll phase me! I’m a man! I can’t even go a day without thinking about sex in some kind of way let alone having it, I just thought it wouldn’t phase you.”

“Let me let you in on a little secret that most women don’t want you to know Chris, we think about sex just as much as you do, sometimes more, we’re just not as obvious with it as men are. Nine times out of ten you won’t catch us staring at your dick like you stare at our asses.”

“Touché. I guess that makes it my turn. Becky, whose hotter, me or Randy?”

She took a good look at both of us before she answered. “I’m gonna answer but I’m still gonna take a shot. That’s kind of a tough one, Randy’s strong and I love muscles, but Chris got the dimples and I loooove that, but then Randy has that boyish charm, and Chris has that stubble starting to come in, but Randy with those eyes… I don’t know, I’ll just take the drink.”

“Damn Becky I didn’t know you thought about it that much,” Chris laughed.

“I tend to notice features I like in all men, well mostly all men, and some women too.”

“Rita it’s on you, make it a good one, like a secret-telling question,” Ashley said.

“I have one, it’s a good one too, kinda pervy, so obviously it’s a Becky inspired question. It’s more of a two parter to set up for the second question. First, do you have a father or brother that lives at home, or did at some point?” Rita asked.

“Yeah my father, and older brother and a younger brother,” Dana said.

“Have you ever touched any of them while they were sleep or drunk?”

All eyes were on Dana waiting for her to either drink or answer the question, and oddly she was taking a while to do either, then she picked up her shot of vodka and knocked it back.

“No no no, I don’t care if you took the shot, tell us what happened!” Carina said.

“It was a long time ago, I barely remember what happened anyway, it wasn’t even anything.”

“That ‘wasn’t even anything’ made you take the shot, come on, spill!”

“It’s nothing, I was like twelve and my parents were gone somewhere, I don’t remember where, and I had a sleepover with some friends and my brother threw a party. When everybody left we was passed out drunk on the couch and my friends wanted to see what a penis looked like, so we, for lack of a better term, ‘fondled’ my brother while he was passed out, he still doesn’t know it happened and if he ever finds out I’ll hunt every last one of you down and kill you!”

“HO-LY SHIT! Did you get your younger brother too or just the older one?” Rita asked.

“He was way too young, all my friends had a crush on my older brother, obviously because of him being in high school, why am I still talking about this! Give me another shot!”

“That’s gonna be a tough act to follow, but yeah,” I said. “Stephanie, your choices are give oral sex, receive oral sex, and have sex with, the people are
Channing Tatum, Scarlett Johansson, and Becky. Who gets what?” I asked.

“Ooh that’s a good one! Well obviously I’m fucking Channing Tatum with his sexy ass, I’m giving oral sex to Scarlett Johansson, and Becky can give me head since I know she wants to anyway.”

“Why does everybody think I want their pussy in my mouth? I mean what the fuck!”

“So are you saying you wouldn’t give Stephanie head?” I asked.

“No I would, but why does everybody just automatically jump to me doing it?”

“Because everybody knows Becky, there, I even just gave you a title for a TV show, win-win.”

“Somebody ask me a question like that, that was a good one,” Carina said.

“Well it’s my turn so I’ll ask it,” Dana said. “Ok, same categories, give oral sex, receive oral sex, and have sex with, your choices are, Randy, Chris, and Ashley, who gets what? Hahaha.”

“I knew you were gonna do that shit, but I don’t care, I’m not scared, I’ll answer anyway. I’ll get oral from Chris, I’d get oral from Ashley, and I’d have sex with Randy, like Becky said I like muscles, I remember you hit the bell at the amusement park, you can probably spin me and flip me and do all kinds of shit that’ll get me off.”

“Hey I’m strong too! I can probably bench press all four of you!” Chris said.

“why are you trying to make a case to fuck me with your girlfriend sitting right there? Probably is not a certainty, we actually saw him hit then bell, can you?”

“Please, who do you think got Randy in shape to be able to hit the bell in the first place? This guy right here. Direct all you cutesy stares and affections towards me.”

“What! Now we need to hook YOU up to the lie detector test!” I said.

“I got the last question, and since you’re as bold as ever I might as well ask you Chris, if you had your pick of any girl in here for one night, with Rita’s permission of course, maybe even her participation if she’s up for that kind of thing, who would you pick?” Carina asked.

“We all know who he’s gonna pick, Dana and the tits she rode in on,” Becky said.

“Jealousy, thy name is Becky, I did not choose these magnificent breasts, they chose me.”

“And you choose to let everybody see them, even that pizza guy from a while back.”

“Oh yeah, you gotta admit that was funny though, his face was priceless!”

“Umm excuse me? I recall I was asked the question! And I don’t know why everybody thinks it’s Dana this and Dana that, I wouldn’t even pick her, I’d pick Ashley.”

“That came straight out of left field. “What? Did you say Ashley,” I said completely surprised.

“Yep, I have my reasons, which I will not be discussing at this time.”

“Oh no fuck that you better start talking! Holy shit! Ashley?” Carina said.

“Dana you look a little disappointed, surprised he didn’t pick you?” Becky teased.

“I’m wondering why he picked Ashley like everybody else, you can’t just leave it at that!”

“Yep I can, and just for the heck of it I’m gonna take the shot anyways.”

“And on that note, everybody take a shot,” Ashley said. “One way or another Chris, you’re gonna let me at least know why you picked me, bottoms up!”

We all downed a shot, some of us a more than others (Becky, Carina) and played the game long enough for everyone to get a couple more turns. By this point you could tell everyone had a slight buzz starting to come out, so since we all had to drive home we used that as an excuse for a stopping point, which I knew was a huge sigh of relief for Rita.

“Ok, before we stop, I got one more question, for everybody,” Becky said. “What’s it gonna take for all of us one of these days to have a big ass naked orgy thing right here?”

“ONE MORE DRINK!” Stephanie yelled as she breezed past Becky’s request.

“Was that you answering the question or ignoring it? I’ll take it as you answering it, cheers!”

“Ok, on that one I think it’s time we went home. I don’t wanna risk taking another drink and my buzz kicks in while I’m driving home,” Chris said.

“Yeah us too, if we’re gonna be drinking all night I’d rather have a cab drop us off or make it an all-nighter, especially since I’m basically still a rookie at this drinking thing,” I said.

“Well since everybody wants to be all responsible and shit I guess I’ll leave too,” Dana said.

“Ugh, fine, me too, but I’m taking the bottle with me,” Carina followed.

“The offer of you eating my pussy is still on the table,” Becky said as she looked at Ashley.

“And that’s where it’ll stay. There’s no way in hell I’m going down on you before you go down on me, you’ll be bragging about that for years, I’ll pass,” Ashley said.

Since it wasn’t really a mess we all helped Ashley clean up before we left, which mainly consisted of throwing away empty liquor bottles and chip and cookie bags. I was surprised noone was even showing any signs of being drunk, well noone except me, we threw away five full size liquor bottles and everyone was still functioning as if it was coffee they were drinking. As we were about to walk out the door Ashley pulled us back for a second.

“Hey can you guys hold up for a second?” Ashley asked me Chris, Rita and Stephanie.

“I don’t know Ashley, we’re on a time limit, our parents get back tomorrow…” Rita started.

“Come on, I have more liquor, that’ll make the sex that much better, I know that’s why you wanna leave, you were fidgety practically the whole night.”

“Then if you know let us leave! You still have the Ashley’s to hang with!”

“I wanna ask some questions I don’t want them to know about…”

She sighed, knowing she’d have to wait even longer for sex. “These batter be some damn Albert Einstein NASA space center Jenna Jameson questions Ashley I swear!”

We caught back up to the others and let them know we’d be staying a little longer.

“Yeah ok, I got what I came for so I’m good,” Carina said referring to the liquor she was holding.

“Already ditching us for the new crew, don’t work Chris too hard,” Dana laughed.

“You guys are gonna bang aren’t you? Why else are you staying and we have to leave? You’re about to have a big ass group orgy aren’t you? Can I stay?” Becky asked.

“We’re not having an orgy, I just need to clear up some stuff with them that’s all.”

“If that’s the case then why can’t we stay?”

“Because it’s their business and I’m not in the business of telling peoples business anymore.”

“Oh, it really is just boring talk then? Yeah I’ll pass on that then, see everybody tomorrow.”

They all left out and got in their cars and drove off in three different directions, I know because we were all on the porch watching them as they left, don’t know why, but Ashley was, so we figured we might as well too since she wanted us to stay longer for some reason.

“Ok Ashley, why are we still here when we could be other places doing stuff?” Rita asked.

“There’s something going on with Stephanie and Chris isn’t there?” Ashley asked.

“What? Why would you ask that? What gave you that impression?” Rita asked back.

“Earlier, when we first started the questions game, when Chris was talking about Dana’s body, Stephanie was tense, like she was holding back saying something, then again when Dana picked Randy to have sex with instead of Chris and he made a big show, she clenched up again, basically any time Dana flirted with Chris Stephanie had a tell, and you guys were acting like you were covering for them, so I’m asking, no pressure or anything, I’m not judging, is there something going on with you guys too or am I just crazy?”

We looked at each other, unsure of how to answer her, but if we stood there silent any longer then that would be the same as confirming her suspicions.

“You got all that from some body language? That’s a nice stretch Ashley, you might’ve had one too many shots tonight to think I’d be messing around with my sister!” Chris said.

“So you are messing with each other. I had a feeling you were.”

“I didn’t say we were, I said we weren’t, those are two different things.”

“You’re saying no, but you’re practically screaming yes, your body language is off the charts. I’m not gonna tell anybody or anything, I just had a feeling, that’s all.”

They didn’t try to fight it anymore, Ashley had them dead to rights and they knew it. “So now what? You’re not crazy, yeah we do stuff, you should be accustomed to it now after being around Rita and Randy for a while now,” Stephanie said.

“I wasn’t trying to cause a scene or anything, I was just curious. I used to do some stuff with my brother too, not a lot, but enough, and I made the same faces you made whenever he talked about another girl Stephanie, that’s how I knew something was going on.”

“How come you noticed her faces but you never noticed any of mine or Randy’s?” Rita asked.

“I don’t know, I never picked up on anything, I mean I noticed a few tiny things here and there but I chalked it up as a twin thing, that any you’re good at hiding it I guess.”

“So what did you do with your brother?” Chris asked going back to the subject.

“Nothing much, I was young and impressionable, and my brother and I were close. We caught our mom and dad having sex once and we wanted to do it too, but we didn’t know anything about anything, so we just touched each other and stuff, some kissing, but we never had sex, we didn’t know how to do it. Yeah, umm, yeah. I can’t believe I finally said that out loud.”

“Well you almost had to after playing Sherlock Holmes against us,” Chris said.

“How do we go from just me and Randy messing around with each other to everybody around us doing it? I thought this wasn’t that common of a thing,” Rita said.

“Mine doesn’t really count, I was like six and I didn’t even know what we were doing, me or Sean, we were just copying what our parents did, it never went any further.”

“Young or not you still did it. What do you think about it now then?” Stephanie asked.

“Now there’s a bunch of different things to throw in, I’m not speaking to my brother, and I have friends who do it, but looking back I’m not ashamed I did it, like I said I was young and impressionable, and I loved my brother, but now it’s to each their own I guess.”

“Why don’t you try getting in contact with your brother again, you never know,” I said.

“Why? He never tried to so why should I?”

“You might not be getting the whole story. If you were as close as you said you were you’re not just gonna up and stop talking just like that, something else happened.”

“What about him going with my mother? He had a choice then.”

“Probably not, kids don’t really get to pick where they wanna go even if the parents make it seem like it. If it was a bitter divorce one parent would never let the other get both kids, they’d basically be giving up all the leverage because by that point they just wanna one up the other.”

“Since when did you become an expert on life after marriage ends?” Chris asked.

“I used to watch a lot of those divorce court shows, basically the parents always wanna take as much as they can from the other, and kids are the biggest cash cow, child support.”

“Dad won but he had to pay to keep my mother living the lifestyle she was living.”

“Which sucks, but it could’ve been a lot worse. They system usually gives the woman everything, he’s lucky he got away with just that.”

“Even still, he could’ve made an attempt to find me, I looked for him for years,” Ashley said.

“So why stop now? He’s probably still looking, he just doesn’t know where to look,” Rita said.

“There’s Facebook, Instagram, Twitter, all he has to do is type in my name!”

“You should too, I couldn’t even imagine going all that time without seeing Randy, it’s impossible. If you still miss your brother, even a little bit, you gotta find him.”

Ashley stood there contemplating what Rita said, really what we all just said, and she plopped down on the couch and grabbed the bottle of Jack Daniels. “You’re all probably right, but it’s too much to try and process right now, instead, I’m gonna finish this bottle.”

“That’s a lot of whiskey for one girl to try and drink by herself, pour me a shot, I’ll help you finish it, shit we all will, right?” Chris asked as he looked around at us.

We all nodded and sat around the table as Ashley filled up five shot glasses and sat them in front of us. “The last one to drink theirs has to tell a dirty secret,” Ashley said.

“Damn Ashley how many drinking games do you know?” I teased.

“One for each day of the year. Ok everybody, bottoms up!”

Me being the lightweight I knew I would be the last one to finish my shot at least until the later rounds, depending on how long we stayed, so I was already thinking of a secret as I was taking my shot, and just as I already knew, I was the last to finish, it wasn’t even close.

“I already knew it was gonna happen, so I was ready for it. When I was twelve I accidentally grabbed the music teacher from schools tit, and I liked it.”

What? That doesn’t count, how is grabbing a titty a big secret?” Chris asked.

Rita was already laughing. “Our music teacher was an 67 year old woman with dentures.”

In came the laughter. “Damn Randy, I didn’t know you were into the GILFS!” Ashley teased.

“I was twelve and it was my first tit grab, that soft soggy ball of fat was heaven to me!”

Chris was especially laughing. “STOP! My ribs hurt! I’m never gonna let you forget that!”

“Whatever, it doesn’t bother me, all I’ll hear is I grabbed a tit when I was twelve.”

“Ok, next shot before I start getting images of Randy and grannies in my head,” Ashley said as she poured another shot of whiskey. “I hope Randy loses again, bottoms up!”

This time I didn’t lose, Stephanie did. I got my glass on the table a piece of a second before she did, but it was obvious that she was the loser, as surprised as everyone was.

“I’m still protesting that last slam, but I’ll let it slide this time,” Stephanie said. “My confession is a little more recent, I came in your jacuzzi earlier Ashley.”

Ashley wasn’t even upset, not even a little. “We weren’t even in the Jacuzzi today! When did you sneak away and do that… skip that, why did you sneak away and do that?”

“It was on my bucket list, and since you had a Jacuzzi, and we were over here, why not.”

“Haha, so that Stephanie juice is circulating through the water as we speak,” Rita laughed.

“You’re lucky I like women, if it had been Randy or Chris I would’ve ripped into them.”

“I make it a habit not to cum in peoples jacuzzi’s, pools are a different story,” Chris said.

Ashley poured the next round of shots. “Ok, next shot, bottoms up!”

I was getting a little better at knocking them down the more I had, which also meant that I was getting that much more drunk. This time I finished in the middle and it was a close last place for Ashley and Stephanie, but neither would relent to being the last one, so we took another shot, and this time neither of them lost, Rita did.

“I really don’t have any more secrets I don’t think, at least nothing sexual since that’s the only direction our conversations seem to go, but I’ll answer a question or something, but just one.”

“Nooooooooooo you gotta tell a secret, you know you have one!” Stephanie said.

“I really don’t, I can’t think of anything, except for this one little thing.”

“Well spill it, whatever it is inquiring minds wanna know!”

“I’m just gonna come out and say it, I made a sex clip.”

“A what! Who did we ask that a while back and you didn’t say anything! When?”

“Like a week ago, it was just me by myself, I was horny and I couldn’t sleep, and Randy was worn out, and I wanted to see what I looked like playing with myself so I did it.”

“Where is this said tape? We’ll need to see it for proof,” Chris said.

“I have it, me saying it’s there is proof enough, you don’t need to see it.”

“Bullshit we don’t need to see it! go home and get it, I’ll hook it up right now,” Ashley said.

“I’ll save it for another time, isn’t it time for another shot?”

Ashley stared her down as she poured the next shots, but in a “I’m gonna see that video if it’s the last thing I do” kinda stare. “One more down the hatch, bottoms up!”

Chris was the last one to finish his shot this time. “Hey, we should probably slow down a little bit with the shots, I mean we still have to drive home.”

“You’re just saying that because it’s your turn! Come on, out with a secret,” Ashley said.

“I don’t have any more, I’m too liquored up to remember any other ones.”

“I don’t wanna hear that, you should’ve finished your shot before everybody else. Ok then, you get a choice, you either tell a secret or get asked a question and you HAVE to answer!”

“How come you’re not getting drunk? We all look like we got a buzz going and you, nothing.”

“Because I can hold my liquor better than anybody here thanks to my dad, now don’t try and change the subject, what’s it gonna be, secret or question?”

“Who gets to ask the question? I already know it’s gonna be something about sex.”

“I will, but I know we’re all gonna ask the same question anyway.”

“Do I even need to guess? I already know what you’re gonna ask.”

“Why’d you pick me?” Ashley asked as she grabbed a full bottle of Absolut Vodka.

Chris sighed. “Yeah I figured that’s what it was. Is it really bothering everybody that much?”

“Yeah! Noone in here thought you were gonna pick Ashley, not even Ashley!” Stephanie said.

“For a bunch of different reasons I guess. You can find out a lot about somebody during sex, me being the first guy she had sex with in a long time, she probably knows tricks none of us even thought of after only being with women for so long, you know stuff like that.”

“I like how you said it all casual like it’s no big deal. If anything it got me curious with the whole ‘being with only women’ thing, she probably does know some stuff,” Rita said.

“I’m sitting right here! You’re talking like in not even in the room!” Ashley said.

“Well you were awfully quiet since he started talking, like you were thinking about something, like you were thinking about a big something,” Stephanie teased.

“It’s gonna take a little more than that to just give in, I’ve been on the other side too long, I can’t just jump back into it, or onto it for that matter,” Ashley responded.

“Well if you’re considering it in the near future I might let you borrow Chris to use as practice for a few times, it’s gonna cost you though,” Stephanie said.

“What the? You can’t sell me! What kind of shit is that!” Chris yelled.

“And on THAT note, we’re killing this entire bottle right now,” Ashley laughed as she pulled out the double shot glasses and filled everyone’s up to the rim. “Bottoms all the way up!”

We didn’t even play the game anymore, we were just taking shot after shot after shot until the bottle was gone. By now I was way into buzzed and was on my way to being drunk, but unlike the last time I was trying to be more aware of my surroundings. Everyone else looked like they were feeling the effects of knocking back 5+ straight shots too so at least I wasn’t alone, but being the only lightweight I was definitely farther along than everyone else.

“Yeah, I’m d-definitely not gonna be able to d-drive home tonight,” I said stuttering a little.

“Us neither, the liquor will really kick in when it’s time to go,” Stephanie said.

“We’ll probably be too lazy to do anything anyway once it kicks in,” Ashley said.

“Speak for yourself, look at Rita, she’s feeling something, but it’s not lazy,” Chris said.

We all looked at Rita who had her eyes closed rubbing her pussy through her pants, either completely oblivious to the fact we were there or she just didn’t care, either way, she was putting on a show for all of us and none of us dared to look away.”

“Too much alcohol made you a little frisky Rita?” Ashley asked.

“Made me horny! Are all the doors locked in here?”

“Umm yeah, why?”

“Is anybody coming back the rest of the night for anything?”

“No I don’t think so, why what are you about to do?”

She didn’t say anything, she just hopped straight into my lap and had her lips on mine within seconds. The liquor was really strong on her breath as she occasionally broke the kiss to kiss another part of my face before she went back to my lips.

“Holy shit they’re gonna fuck right here!” Ashley said with excitement.

“This is nothing new, happens all the time with us,” Chris said.

“Not nearly enough as them though, but we can change that,” Stephanie said as she did the same thing Rita did and climbed in Chris’ lap and started kissing him.

“I don’t know whether to be excited of frustrated, how the hell is all this sex about to happen in my house and I’m not a part of it?” Ashley whined.

“Just sit back and enjoy the show, and open a window, it’s gonna get real hot,” Chris said.

“I don’t wanna sit back and watch, I wanna participate!”

“If you’d let us go home you wouldn’t have to torture yourself, now you’re gonna have to watch me fuck Randy like there’s no tomorrow,” Rita said.

“And that’s not even the alcohol talking, that’s regular Rita!” I said.

She lifted my shirt over my head then pulled hers off and flung them off into the sunset. I tried my best to stay focused on everything going on around me, but the shots were definitely making it hard, in both ways. She reached behind her to unclasp her bra when she saw Ashley sitting there staring intently at us, or maybe just at her.

“I can’t reach it Ashley, can you come give me a hand?”

We paused for a second, not knowing what to make of the situation, but Rita held that smile on her face letting her know she was serious, and Ashley hopped up out of her seat to help her before Rita changed her mind. The liquor was definitely playing a role in what was going on, but I think some of it was still Rita as she let Ashley slide her bra off and toss it into oblivion. Almost immediately Ashley’s hands cupped Rita’s tits in her hands as she kissed her hard on the lips.

“Holy shit, is this actually happening?” I said to myself not knowing if I was really seeing what I was seeing or if the alcohol was making me hallucinate.

“Yeah man it’s really happening, Ashley and Rita are making out in your lap!” Chris said.

The sound of their wet lips smacking together was amplified in my head as I watched them make out in front of me. Never in a million years did I think I’d ever see anything like this, they hated each other for so long and now look at them, kissing each other in Ashley’s house by Ashley as Rita got felt up while sitting in my lap. Rita sitting there naked from the waist up and wearing those tight black yoga pants that I loved so much pushed my buzz to the side a little bit so my brain could send some much needed blood to my penis, I was horny, I was Rita status horny, and I wanted her to know it. I grabbed her hips and dragged her across the length of my cock so she could see I was erect and ready to play, and almost immediately she broke the kiss and turned to me and bit her lip the way she does when she wants to be heavily plowed.

“There he is, I was wondering what was taking him so long,” Rita said.

She stood up and turned around and slid her fingers in the waistband of her pants and slid them all the way down to her feet, thong too, without even bending her knees. I was looking straight at her soaked pussy and took in her scent that was getting stronger and stronger by the second. With Rita no longer blocking my view I glanced over in Chris’ direction who had already stripped completely down and was getting a blowjob from an equally naked Stephanie. I wasn’t staring at them too much longer as I was slowly being pulled to the floor by Rita.

“Take a seat right here Randy, lean your head against the couch cushion,” Rita said.

I did as she asked and watched as she pulled Ashley’s shirt over her head and took her pants to the floor, leaving her standing there in her panties. Ashley looked embarrassed that her tits were only an A cup and tried to cover them, but Rita was having none of that and moved her arms outta the way and took one of her nipples into her mouth, or she was about to at least.

“Are you ok with this Randy, I mean really ok with this?” Rita asked.

“If you are, then I am,” I said working on still trying to sober up a little.

Ashley didn’t even wait for Rita to turn her head back around, she did it for her and put her nipple right at Rita’s lips who in turn sucked it right into her mouth. Ashley was cradling her head like she was a baby as she threw her own head back in pleasure.

“Oh fuck yes! I haven’t had my titties sucked on in a long time!” Ashley said.

“I guarantee it doesn’t feel better than this,” Chris moaned. “Yeah Steph just like that!”

“Yeah I think it does, it feels soooo good after so long not… oooooh fuck!”

Rita slipped one of her hands inside Ashley’s panties and was fingering her pussy. She didn’t know what to concentrate on, Rita’s lips on her nipple or her hand on her pussy. Rita must’ve stuck another finger inside her or something because Ashley’s eyes got really wide out of nowhere before they shut closed. Rita pulled her hand out of Ashley’s panties and held it up, Ashley was so wet her juice made Rita’s fingers look slimy, and then Rita did something that surprised both me and Ashley, she sucked the fingers she had inside Ashley into her mouth and licked them clean, making sure she cleaned every finger as best she could and kept eye contact with Ashley the whole time.

“Mmmmm, you taste just as good as I do,” Rita said as she finished licking her fingers.

“That was the fucking sexiest thing you could’ve done,” Ashley said.

“Maybe you can return the favor so I can say the same thing to you.”

“Fuck yeah I’m gonna return the favor, and then some! Oh my god Rita shit!”

I’d had enough watching. I pulled Rita back towards me and essentially made her sit on my face. She leaned over so much that Ashley had to get down on her knees so that Rita could keep sucking on her tits. The weight of her ass made my head lay back on the couch cushion as I licked at her pussy basically from under her as her juice ran down the sides of my face.

“Yes! Eat that pussy Randy while I sit on your face!” Rita groaned.

I was all too happy to do what she asked, I licked her pussy, sucked on her pussy, I even nibbled on her pussy as my nose sat right at her asshole. I had to keep coming up for air in between licks, and no matter how much I licked and licked she just stayed wet, which was normal when she was this horny. My cock was trapped in my pants aching to get out, but I couldn’t get to it with only one hand because I needed the other hand on Rita’s ass so she wouldn’t smother me, luckily she noticed my distress and began to undo my pants for me.

“Is this for me baby? He looks like he needs some attention…”

“He does, real bad,” I said as Rita started stroking my cock.

She grinned that grin at me. “Let’s see if I can do something about that.”

She pulled my pants and boxers the rest of the way off and directed me to sit on the couch. I did and she positioned herself between my legs with my cock in her hand, sticking her tongue out at it but not touching it, making me really anxious.

“Fuck Chris, right there! God you eat my pussy so good!” Stephanie screamed.

I looked over to see Stephanie and Chris had switched places and he was holding both her legs in the air with his face buried deep in her pussy. She had his head firmly in her grip, making sure he wasn’t going anywhere until she came on his face, but I don’t think he cared one bit. I cringed in shock, followed by the relaxing relief of pleasure as I was brought back to reality when Rita closed her mouth around my cock. She was looking me dead in the eyes as I watched my cock disappear completely into her mouth. She looked to be really enjoying herself as much as I was at that moment since she was finally getting the sex she’s been craving all day, even if it wasn’t just us. Her hands were planted on my thighs as her head bobbed up and down in my crotch, sliding my cock in and out of her mouth with ease after having done it so many times. I let my head rest back on the couch and closed my eyes so I could focus solely on the sensation of her hot wet mouth engulfing my cock over and over. I was enjoying myself so much and was so focused on not trying to cum from how good her mouth felt that I was caught off guard when Rita accidentally bit down on my cock and giggled. My eyes shot open and I looked down at her to see what the cause was and I immediately found my answer, Ashley had her hands spreading Rita’s ass cheeks apart and her face was buried in it as deep as it could go.

“She’s licking my asshole!” Rita giggled. “It tickles!”

It’s gonna more than tickle by the time I’m done with you,” Ashley said.

“Is that a threat or a promise?”

“It’s whatever you want it to be, but you’ll definitely be happy when I’m done.”

“When you’re done with her you should come make me that same promise,” Stephanie said.

“I will, if Chris doesn’t mind me slobbering all over his sister’s ass.”

“No I really don’t, but I couldn’t stop it if I wanted to anyway,” Chris said.

Rita went back to sucking on my cock but could barely concentrate with Ashley trailing her tongue from her pussy to her ass and back over and over again. Every few strokes she would moan on my cock when it was down her throat and send shivers down my spine, and Ashley in turn would do something else to entice her behavior, like sliding a finger into Rita’s pussy while she licked her ass, or pinching her clit between her fingers, or darting her tongue at her asshole like it was a cock. That last one was most effective because by that point she’d had enough oral play and was ready to be fucked. She spun around so her ass was pointed at me doggystyle and looked back at me silently while on all fours, waiting for me to shove my cock into her. As horny as I was I didn’t waste a second. I slapped my cock against the underside of her pussy just to confirm what I already knew, that she was wet, and pushed my cock into her balls deep.

“FUCK YES! I’ve been waiting all fucking day for that, god that feels so good!” Rita moaned.

“It looked like it, you look like you just came right now,” Ashley said.

“Pretty fucking close,” Rita said as I grabbed her hips and started plowing into her, making the clap of my hips against her ass echo around the room. “You don’t know what you’re missing Ashley, there’s no better feeling than a guy grabbing your hips and forcing hid cock into your pussy over, and over, and over, and over, and over…”

“I get it, but it’s still gonna take me a little while before I jump back into men again. Right now I like watching, but I’m still gonna keep the physical part to just ladies for right now.”

She started to get up but Rita wasn’t having it. “Where the hell are you going? Get your ass back over here now!” Rita said as she pulled Ashley’s leg out from under her.

She moved her around until her head was between Ashley’s legs and then pulled her close so that her pussy was directly in her face. From where I was at Ashley’s pussy looked like it was trembling, just aching to be touched, licked, anything, and Rita’s face being mere inches away from it but not touching it was killing her. Every time I slammed into Rita she would bounce closer to her pussy, but she would avoid touching it just to fuck with her. Ashley’s legs were starting to shake from being teased so much, and when she got to the point where she was about to lose her shit Rita had mercy on her and suctioned her lips around her pussy.

“Oh my god, oh my god, finally! You’re such a fucking tease Rita!”

“That’s the key, get them all worked up, and then right when they’re about to burst you attack. You can’t tell me you’ve never done that to anyone, not you…”

“Not for that long! I was about to cry from being teased to bad, I’m fucking horny!”

“Then stop talking and let her eat your pussy!” Stephanie said from the other couch.

“Hey you let me enjoy this, you enjoy sitting on Chris while he’s still hard!”

“You don’t have to tell me that, that’s a given. I’m gonna fuck his cock until he cums inside me, and then I’m gonna get him hard again, and then I’m gonna fuck him some more!”

“That’s exactly what I have in mind for Rita, and I know she’ll appreciate every second of it, especially the ‘fuck her some more’ part,” I said.

Rita went to say something, but I gave her a quick powerful thrust that threw her off balance and made her fall into Ashley’s pussy, rubbing it all over her face in the process.

“You shouldn’t talk with your mouth full Rita,” I teased.

Ashley recognized it was a good joke and actually gave me a high five, but then took it back when Rita threatened to stop eating her pussy. I spread her ass open so I could see my cock going in and out of her pussy. The skin of her pussy would drag along my cock each time I pulled it out like it was trying to keep hold of it. Stephanie and Chris groaning on the other couch made me look up to see Chris’ hands underneath Stephanie’s ass helping her bounce on his lap. They were making out heavily and looked like they had no intentions of letting up on each other any time soon. Meanwhile back in front of me Rita was apparently eating Ashley’s pussy so good that she gripped her head with her left hand and leaned back on her right hand and smashed her face into her pussy as she locked her eyes shut, she was cumming.

“That’s it, right there Rita! I’m fucking gonna cum on your face! Oh my god!”

Her little outburst made us all look down at Rita’s handiwork, and while Ashley didn’t squirt or leak or anything, you could clearly see her pussy pulsing really fast and hard, like she was trying to push a baseball out or something, and then she did leak, only it looked how it would look if I came or Chris came, she busted a creamy white orgasm, Rita had really gotten to her.

“I don’t know if it’s all the liquor I just drunk, or the fact that I’m horny as hell, or both, but I haven’t come like that in a long fucking time, I mean a long, long fucking time,” Ashley said.

“You must be messing with the wrong girls then, I… fuck! Oh yeah!”

“I thought that’d get your attention,” I said as I slid a finger into Rita’s asshole.

Rita pulled herself off my cock and straddled me on the couch, leaving Ashley creaming on the floor. She sat down on my cock and cradled my head next to her tits so I could suck on them while she rode me. Stephanie and Chris made their way down to Ashley while she was still getting her energy back on the floor. Stephanie climbed over top of her and started to kiss and suck on her nipples and Chris got behind Stephanie since she was already on all fours and started fucking her again. Rita must’ve thought I was watching them too long because she grabbed my head with both hands and made me look at her in the eyes.

“You know, there is an extremely horny, slightly drunk girl riding your cock at this very instant, just because there are two girls over there don’t mean you get to keep looking.”

“One of the same girls whose pussy you just had in your mouth?”

She smiled and kissed me, tonguing all over the inside of my mouth. “How does she taste?”

I’ll admit it caught me off guard her saying that, but it wasn’t like she just sucked off another guy and asked me how he tasted, plus I was still kinda drunk too, so I wasn’t upset. “Not bad, it might be the liquor messing with my taste buds but I taste lime and oranges.”

“I tasted that too, it’s why I was down there so long.”

“I noticed, way longer than you were down there with me.”

“Oooooh fuck Chris! Don’t stop! Go faster, fuck that pussy!” Stephanie screamed.

“This turned into an awesome fucking night! I need to get you guys drunk more often! I haven’t been this turned on in a long time!” Ashley moaned as Stephanie sucked on her titties.

“I’m blaming it on the goose, it’s got me feeling loose,” Rita said turning back to me.

“What? Isn’t that a song? We didn’t even drink any goose tonight!”

Rita closed her eyes as a chill ran through her body. “Randy if you don’t stop talking and fuck the living hell out of me I’m gonna break your dick off and fuck myself with it!”

Her sudden change in attitude shocked me sober a little bit, and only served to help m give her what she wanted. I flipped positions with her so she was under me on the couch and I hiked one of her legs up and slammed myself into her, making sure each time I went back inside her I threw my whole body into it, she wanted me to be rough, that’s what she was gonna get. I balanced myself using the top of the couch and the arm rest and just ravaged her pussy. I was fucking her so hard she kept scooting forward on the couch until she was pressed into it as far as she could go before she fell off the edge, which if I continued down the path I was going would be her next destination.

“There they go again with that machine gun fucking,” Chris laughed while still fucking Stephanie from behind. “Ashley? Any memories? Ashley? ASHLEY!”
Ashley wasn’t paying Chris any attention, Stephanie still had her nipples in her mouth and by the way her hand was moving had a couple of fingers inside her pussy.

“This is exactly what she wants Chris, isnt it Rita?” I asked.

“Yes!! I fucking love this! I’ll do anything to be fucked like this all the time!” Rita groaned.

“See? The harder I fuck her the hornier she gets, which always means…”

“I’m cumming! Don’t stop Randy! Don’t stop, I’m fucking cumming!”

“Which always means plenty of orgasms,” I finished.

Rita grabbed my arms and dug her nails into them about as hard as I was plowing into her, maybe even harder, it would definitely leave a mark. I let my body fall on top of hers and she immediately cradled her arms around my back and her legs around my waist, which made it hard to keep fucking her fast, but I still kept fucking her through her orgasm nonetheless. I could hear every girl in the room moaning clearly, but Rita being right next to me and breathing hard while she moaned took the cake, and made my cock swell up even harder inside her. Even though she’d just came, and I usually slow down after she comes, she still asked me to fuck her hard, and I was still just as horny as ever. I got off of her and guided her semi-limp body to the coffee table and let her lay across it on her back. I got on my knees in front of her and pushed my cock back into her, making her jolt for a second before lying back down on the table. I held her legs open wide and watched my cock penetrate her swollen pussy lips, which is one of the best views next to doggystyle. Ashley crawled her way over to Rita and started to suck on her tits while her own tits were dangling over Rita’s face, so she did the same thing to her. Stephanie then crawled up behind Ashley and gripped her ass like Ashley did Rita earlier and started to lick her pussy from behind, and Chris came right back up behind her and started fucking her again. it was definitely a sight for sore eyes, I was fucking Rita, Rita was sucking on Ashley’s titties who in turn was sucking on Rita’s, Stephanie was eating Ashley’s pussy from behind, and Chris was plowing into Stephanie’s pussy while she ate out Stephanie. If a picture was worth a thousand words, then this scene would be worth a billion.

“Best. Fucking. Night. Ever. Look at this shit man!” Chris said waving his hand over the girls.

“I know man, who would’ve thought! They hated each other and now look at them, in a big sex ball helping each other get off!” I said.

“Well downing all that liquor earlier didn’t help, but shit I’m not complaining!”

We leaned forward as far as we could and gave each other a high five, knowing stuff like this usually only happens in pornos, but relishing that it was happening to us. Stephanie came around the side and sucked on Rita’s other tit and flicked at her clit while I was fucking her, and Ashley hung her ass right over Rita’s face, which she grabbed in both hands and picked up where Stephanie left off. The sounds echoing around the room changed from a lot of moaning to a lot of smacking noises between Rita getting her tits sucked on, Ashley getting eaten out, and Stephanie getting fucked by Chris, and what an amazing sound it was. I could only imagine what we’d be doing if Becky had managed to weasel into staying, we’d probably still be drinking, or would she have joined in at some point? That would have been something if she did. I focused back on the scene in front of me as I had to do so many times tonight and couldn’t help but notice the change in positions that happened while I was daydreaming. Steph and Rita were 69ing each other while still getting fuck by us, and Ashley was kissing Chris, I mean actually kissing him, full on spit swapping tongue twisting kissing. To say I was surprised of course would be an understatement. I wondered how long I was daydreaming for this to take place. Ashley just said she wasn’t ready to jump back into guy stuff just yet but there she was making out with Chris with his hand cupped firmly on her ass. Maybe she meant full on sex wise, but either way she took a big step at that moment, and Chris was soaking it up.

“What’s this you said about not wanting to jump back into guys yet?” I teased.

“It’s a baby step,” Ashley said breaking the kiss with Chris. “We’re not fucking, we’re not doing oral, and his mouth tastes like pussy, I’m ok with that.”

“What about his hand on your ass, all it takes is a slip of the finger…”

“Then I’ll give him a slip of my fist, he knows the boundaries.”

“FUCK! I NEED TO CUM AGAIN!” Rita screamed from underneath Stephanie’s pussy.

“I came twice already, but that third one is sounding pretty good right now,” Stephanie said.

She got off of Rita and pushed him back onto the couch and started riding him again while Ashley watched as she played with herself. Rita got up and bent over the arm of the couch so her elbows were touching it and spread her legs like she was getting searched. I was right behind her with my cock in hand ready to push it back into her when she stopped me.

“No, not there, I want it in my ass now, and I want it hard too!”

“What?!” Ashley said from over by the couch. “You’re about to let him fuck you in the ass?”

“Fuck yeah! It won’t be the first time, and it definitely won’t be the last.”

“I gotta see this. I never actually seen anyone get fucked in the ass in real life.”

I don’t know how, but she fit herself in between the little space between our legs and the couch and was looking up at my cock about to be shoved into her ass. Since I didn’t warm her up for it or anything throughout the night I dipped into her pussy to lubricate my cock and opened her up a little with my thumb, and when I felt she was ready enough I put my cock at her asshole and pushed in. it only took about ten seconds before I was completely buried in her ass.

“Holy fucking shit Rita! You just took the whole thing! Does it hurt?” Ashley asked.

“No, it feels so fucking gooooooooooood! Fuck me harder Randy, fuck me!” Rita moaned.

I pulled my cock out slowly just to tease her a little and when she started to whine I slammed it back into her, making her lose her balance for a second before she gathered herself. She regrouped herself and was way more stable as I stopped the teasing and rammed inside her ass over and over with Ashley right under us. I could feel my balls swinging around and slapping the underside of her pussy, it kinda hurt a little with as fast as I was going, but I was too far along to stop now, I couldn’t if I wanted to anyway, I was on autopilot and Rita’s constant moaning and the sound of her ass clapping against me made stopping impossible.

“FUCK! TEAR THAT ASS UP BABY! FUCK ME LIKE I’M A FUCKING SLUT!” Rita screamed.

“This is fucking amazing,” Ashley said still under us. “He’s fucking the shit out of her ass and she not only loves it, she’s begging for more! I wish I had a camera for this!”

“You got the best view in the house, enjoy it while it lasts,” I said.

“Oh I’m not fucking going anywhere, even if you cum I’m gonna stay right here!”

“That’s good to know, because that’ll be happening in no time if I keep this up.”

I continued pounding Rita for all I was worth, enjoying the tightness of her ass, but flinching every once in a while when my balls slapped against her too hard, but it was a necessary sacrifice for the deed I was doing. Rita had her back arched the whole time I was fucking her and then changed it up when she pushed up on her hands.

“Fuck Ashley! You just can’t get enough of my pussy can you!”

“Not I know why Randy eats it so much, it’s always so juicy, just waiting to be licked!”

Rita had the best of both worlds. She was getting oral and anal at the same time. I grabbed her arms at the elbows and used them to manually arch her back, exposing more of her pussy to Ashley who was only too eager to step in and clean her up, or at least try to.

“Right there Chris, right there! Don’t you stop, I’m cumming!” Stephanie screamed.

“You either Randy, I’m about to cum too, keep fuck me harder, harder! Harder!” Rita said.

I could feel her muscles contracting over and over and I knew she was close, but there was a problem, so was I. I almost always came after she did, I don’t know if it was the liquor, or Ashley being there, or whatever new circumstances popped up tonight, but I knew I was about to cum too, it was just a matter of who would get theirs first. I knew Rita would kill me if I came first and she lost her orgasm, she’d literally kill me, nymphos can’t afford to miss out on a really good orgasm, so I mustered up all my drunken energy and will power and made it my mission not to come until I was the floor get wet with Rita’s pineapple flavored squirt. I had to build her up fast, me fucking her fast like that was the only way to make her cum, but it was pushing me closer too. I needed her to come now, and to do that, I needed some help.

“Ashley, work your magic. Let’s give her the best of both worlds.”

Turns out that was all I needed to say. Ashley’s hands went directly to Rita’s nipples and judging by her immediate reaction her tongue went straight to her clit. She had one of the best tongues around eating her pussy and the cock she loved so much stuffed up her ass again and again with growing force, she was done. Right away I could feel her walls squeeze tight and clamp down, and she let her head drop with her hair swinging wildly everywhere.

“Here it comes! Ashley you better move or you’re gonna get fucking drenched!” I said.

“Nope, I said I’m staying right here and I’m staying right here, if she soaks me, good.”

“Ok, I tried to warn you,” I said as Rita threw her head back up as her body tensed up.

“I’m cumming! Oh my god! I’m cumming! I’m cumming!”

Just as I said, Ashley got drenched. Rita’s cum just poured out of her all over Ashley’s face and naked body, but she stayed there and let it happen. Rita was up on her tippy toes, but had her back arched, but had her head leaning forward, and was switching from gritting her teeth to exhaling a long silent moan as her body emptied everything she drunk in the last week all over Ashley. I was still fucking her the whole time she was cumming, and when her orgasm finally came to a rest, her body was almost unable to stand up on its own, so I went back to holding her up by her hips while the top half of her body just basically dangled there until she fell forward on the couch, accidentally propping herself up. Not having to force myself to hold back anymore I relaxed myself and kept on fucking her. Ashley was still under us wiping her face off from after Rita gushed all over it, but miraculously her hair was untouched. Rita squeezed her muscles around me one more time before she propped herself back up on her hands.

“Come on baby, cum inside my ass, I know you want to,” Rita moaned.

Yes I did, and I was about to. I could feel it about to happen and I grabbed her hips and smashed into her as hard as I could before I lodged myself inside her and squirted who knows how much cum inside her. I gritted my teeth and she huffed for air each time a hot stream of cum shot off inside her, which was plenty often. I could actually feel my balls pumping cum inside her, it was both a weird and amazing sensation to actually feel it as it happened. When I finally let up I was so spent I didn’t even try to find anywhere to sit down, I just collapsed backwards on the floor behind me, which was good because the floor was nice and cold, and spacious, something that I needed a lot of at that moment. The spacious part didn’t last that long because Rita was laying on top of me with her head on my chest in a matter of seconds after I hit the floor, but I was willing to do without for her. I turned my head enough to catch a glimpse of Stephanie and Chris, they were sitting on the couch with Chris still inside her, but they weren’t moving, like he already came and she didn’t want him to pull out yet, and Ashley was sat on the floor with her back to the couch with the biggest grin on her face.

“Holy mother of fuck!” Ashley said. “If I smoked, I’d need a whole frickin pack after that!”

“It’s so hot! What happened to you opening up the windows?” I asked.

“Oh yeah, I forgot because I got distracted by the orgy that was going on in my living room, my bad. What the fuck though Randy, you were fucking her so hard I could feel it!”

“That’s how she likes it, you see she kept asking for it harder.”

“Your ass doesn’t even hurt a little bit? After all that?”

“Nope. I guess I’m one of those girls who can take it better than others.”

“I bet! I had a first person view of it, you were getting wetter the more he fucked you. That’s an image that’ll be burned in my head for the rest of my life!”

“Hey how about that air though, turn on an a/c or something, please,” I begged.

I could feel my buzz slipping back since I wasn’t moving around anymore. I heard the a/c come on and breathed a huge sigh of relief as the room slowly started to get colder by the second. I wrapped my arms around Rita who was still on top of me and kissed the top of her head since it was the only thing I could reach, and she slid up my body and kissed me on the lips.

“Mmmmmm, you taste like whiskey, pineapples, and pussy,” Rita grinned.

“Yeah I can still taste it too, I think my buzz is coming back, everything’s getting all droopy.”

“We gotta get you used to alcohol more, none of us are feeling the effects anymore except you, we practically sweated it out and you still have a buzz going.”

“You had mom and Aunt Lisa as your drinking buddies, it’s no wonder you built up a tolerance.”

“Yeah, and dad doesn’t drink nowhere near as much as they do.”

“That’s all I’m trying to say. Hey Stephanie, Chris, what you doing over there?”

“The same thing you’re doing, only we do it sexier,” Stephanie said.

“Yeah right, we wrote the book on sexy and sold it to you two,” Rita said.

“Must’ve been east to write since you were basing it off our sex life,” Chris jumped in.

“Even after all that liquor and sex still quick with a comeback,” I said. “Damn buzz, as long as I don’t drink anything else tonight I should be good by tomorrow morning.”

Right on cue, Ashley walked in with another big bottle of liquor. “Alright, time for round two!”

“Round two? I still need time to recover from round one!”

“Awww you’ll be fine, it’s not like you’re going anywhere tonight anyway.”

She brought new shot glasses and poured everyone a glass and sat them in front of us. I just looked at mine. All the glasses looked like they had three shots worth in each one. Once I downed it I knew there was no chance of me waking up without a hangover, at least not without a chaser. Rita sat up in my lap and picked up her glass and handed me mine, Stephanie and Chris picked up theirs, and Ashley raised her glass for a toast.

“To you sex crazed freaky brothers and sisters, never in my life have I been a part of something like that, nor have I ever came white cream. To many more nights like this!”

Everybody raised their glasses and finished their drinks in seconds, but I was having a hard time talking myself into drinking it. I know she’ll wanna finish the whole big ass bottle, and I also knew if I had too many more shots like this, I’d be done for the night.

“Come on Randy, bottoms up! We’re waiting on you!” Ashley said standing there still naked.

Everybody was waiting on me to drink, and I didn’t feel like drunk arguing with anybody, it would get absolutely nowhere, so a sighed and raised my glass and finished the shot, even though it took me about twenty seconds to do so. “Just to let everybody know, when I get pass out drunk like I know I’m gonna, if I throw up, you’re all responsible for cleaning it up, and making sure I don’t run down the street naked, and getting me dressed, so you know.”

“It wouldn’t be the first time for a couple of those,” Chris laughed.

“Speaking of naked, you got comfortable around us pretty fast Ashley,” Stephanie said.

“After everything that just happened there’s no need to be shy anymore,” Ashley said.

“Just don’t get too much like us, after a while you won’t even care where you’re at, you’ll find yourself more naked no matter what time of day it is,” Rita said.

“Like today? It’s not even midnight yet, we still got a long night ahead of us!”

A long night ahead of us indeed. Just as I thought Ashley kept refilling the shot glasses until the bottle was gone, and noone sounded like they were getting re-drunk, except me. She got at least six more shots for each of us out of that bottle that I could remember, but I was phasing out by the third one. I could still hear everybody laughing but it was getting to that point where everyone’s voices were getting to that slowed down deep voice thing, but still I kept taking my shots. I could feel Rita’s hand massaging my cock and balls, but she had to know with the state I was in anything that happened she’d have to make happen herself.

“Don’t you pass out yet, I’m not done with you,” Rita said with that slowed down voice.

“Too late,” was all I managed to get out before I felt my eyes close and I welcomed sleep, the surroundings slowly fading to black as that last shot put me out for the night.

———————————————————————————————————–

I don’t know what time it was when I woke up the next day, but I immediately noticed three things after I had a minute to shake off being disoriented… nothing else happened after I passed out because everyone was still in their same spots, it was cold as shit, and I had a headache the size of the empire state building. I sat up slowly, making sure not to make any sudden moves or too much noise. It looked like there was a frat party here, all our clothes were thrown all over the living room mixed in with a bunch of empty liquor bottles and couch pillows thrown all over the place, I’ll say this, it was definitely a night to remember, I’m actually surprised I was able to remember anything with as drunk as I was. I must’ve been making too much noise in my effort to be quiet because one by one everybody started to wake up.

“What’s that… oh, it’s just you. Pass out a little early did you?” Stephanie teased.

“Ugh, I might’ve took a little nap just to reset myself,” I said back.

“NAP? YOU WERE FUCKING PASSED OUT MAN!” Chris laughed.

Right away my head started pounding. “Damit man shhhhhhhh! Not so loud!”

“Oh right I forgot, you still have you training wheels on when it comes to drinking!”

“Rather when I’m drinking then when I’m having sex!”

“WHATS THAT MAN? I DIDN’T HEAR YOU! CAN YOU SPEAK A LITTLE LOUDER!”

More ringing. “Ok man, jesus, chill! I knew I should’ve quit drinking!”

“Why the hell are we still naked? And why is it freezing in here?” Ashley asked.

“Because it was hot when we finally went to sleep, six bottles ago,” Rita said.

“What happened after I passed out? I can’t remember anything after that.”

“Rita tried to fuck you again but you were too far gone, so we just finished a couple more bottles since we were too lazy to get up and get more then we all passed out,” Ashley said.

“Can you turn that a/c off? It feels like Antarctica in here!”

“And how would you know what Antarctica feels like? You’ve never been there,” Chris said.

“I know it’s cold as fuck just like it is in here, and can we keep the noise down please.”

“Why didn’t you take a chaser? I had some on the table,” Ashley said.

“I forgot to ask for one, I was already too drunk to remember bringing it up.”

I stood up and sat on the pillowless couch. “Well at least we were kinda clean drunks, all there really is to clean is some shot glasses, throw away a few bottles, and put the pillows back.”

“Not to mention all these clothes thrown around the living room,” Rita added.

“We’ll be putting those back on when we leave so that’s not a big deal,” Stephanie said.

“Ahh, my head! Is anyone else even close to having a hangover or am I the only one?” I asked.

“Looks like you’re the only one, everybody else looks fine, but look at it this way, you just leveled up your alcohol tolerance level by at least three levels after last night.”

“Yay. All I need is for this headache to go away and I can celebrate.”

“With more liquor. I like your thinking. But not right away, I don’t want you guys turning into alcoholics, much less think I’m one,” Ashley said.

“I wouldn’t worry about that part too much. Ok I need to find my clothes, I’ve been naked for a little too long and it’s still cold as shit in here.”

We got up and started scoping around the living room, looking for anything that resembled what we were wearing the day before. The only thing I found of mine was my boxers, everything else was either womens clothes or Chris had already put it on.

“Dammit where’s my stuff? Where’d you throw my clothes Rita!”

“They’re in here somewhere! I threw everything over in that area I think.”

I went to the area she pointed to and found my shorts behind the TV and a shoe tangled in the wires, but I was having trouble finding the other stuff. “I’m never gonna find my stuff.”

“You got all day, I’m not doing anything today I don’t think,” Ashley said.

I put on my shorts (which took longer than it should have) and checked to make sure everything was there… phone, wallet, keys, I was good. I pulled out my phone to check if I had any missed calls or anything, and boy did I, seven missed calls, and five texts, all from mom.

“Shit! The vacations over today! What time is it?” I said hurting my own head.

“You’re looking at your phone genius just check,” Chris said gathering his stuff.

I bypassed the dumb moment I had and checked the clock, it was 11:37, they were no doubt already home, but after reading some of the texts I found out they stopped off to get something to eat first and were trying to get us to come, too bad we were passed out.

“Man I completely forgot, or it slipped my mind, whatever, we gotta go!” I said.

“Relax Randy, it’s not the end of the world, they won’t kill us for being late,” Stephanie said.

“Yeah I guess, and it’s not like they know we had a drunken rager or anything, ok.”

“Call mom back and find out where they are, I’ll find our stuff,” Rita said.

“No you call her, I’ll look, she’ll hear me and know I was drunk, you know mom.”

Rita agreed and called her and I looked for our stuff, some of which was in places I don’t know how it got there, like my shirt under the couch, or Rita’s pants with the underwear still in them in the fireplace, or my other shoe all the way in the kitchen. I decided to table that discussion for another time and focus on finding our stuff so we could catch up to our parents. I could hear Rita laughing on the phone with mom, so I knew everything was good on her end, I just needed to find her shirt then we could go. I looked everywhere for it but for the life of me couldn’t find it, and then I heard her hang up with mom.

“So what did she say? Are they at home yet?” I asked.

“They left the restaurant a little bit ago, they just dropped off Steph and Chris’ parents and now they’re going home, we can meet them there if we leave now.”

“We can’t leave yet, I found everything but your shirt.”

She started giggling. “Don’t worry about that I know where it is,” she said as she went into the kitchen and pulled her shirt out of the toaster, and came back to
what had to be the strangest look from me. “What! It was cold as hell, and I was a tiny bit drunk, sue me.”

“So putting your shirt in the toaster was easier than putting it in the dryer, or turning off the a/c? You know what? I’ll let it go, at least you didn’t put it in the microwave.”

“That would’ve been a whole lot easier,” she said getting another look from me. “Hey, we’re all allowed dumb moments from time to time, I just happened to use mine when I was drinking.”

“If you don’t get dressed you’re never gonna get out of here,” Ashley said.

“We’re going we’re going,” Chris said putting on his shoes. “You got this cleanup by yourself?”

“Yeah I can handle it, it’s nothing. I’ll just hold it against you three months from now.”

“For some reason I believe you. Don’t hold it against me, at least I said something.”

“And here I was thinking you were done with all that kiss ass stuff,” Stephanie laughed.

He frowned at her as we finished putting on our stuff and was heading out the door. We all gave Ashley some form of a hug and she followed behind us so she could lock the door. the bright sun made me squeeze my eyes shut and cover my face, I wasn’t ready for all that brightness, and that didn’t help too much with my already throbbing head.

“LET ME KNOW HOW THE TRIP WENT! IF YOU’RE NOT DOING ANYTHING LATER COME BACK OVER, OR CALL FIRST BECAUSE I MIGHT NOT BE HERE, OK BYE!”

“Bye, and thanks for not yelling!” I said back sarcastically as I opened the car door.

“Just suck it up for another hour, you’ll be fine you big baby!”

I frowned at her as she closed the door smiling at me. It was wearing off little by little, and now I was getting hungry. Good thing we still had that parmesan in the trunk.

“Let us know what your parents got you,” Rita said to Steph and Chris.

“Yeah you too, we’ll meet back up in a couple hours or something,” Stephanie responded.

We all agreed and got in our cars and drove off. I slowly climbed in the passenger seat, there was no way I was driving, I still needed an hour or two for my headache to go away. Rita noticed this and left the radio off so I could ride back in silence, I smiled at her and she smiled back and squeezed my leg before I turned over in my seat to rest my eyes for however long it took her to get us home. Bad idea. Trying to go to sleep in the car is never a good idea because it always seems like you teleported to wherever you were trying to go. It felt like I was only sleep for two minutes before she was shaking me awake, and I sat up to see us in our driveway. The van was already there so we went in the house to see mom and Aunt Lisa sitting on the couch in the living room, holding new shirts and skirts up in the air.

“Hey mom! Hey Aunt Lisa! How was the trip!” Rita said walking over to them and hugging them, and me following right behind her.

“Oh it was amazing! There was so much food, the entertainment was spectacular, and there were so many things to buy, we had to get a cab to hold the rest of our stuff!” mom said.

“What? I thought you stopped off to get something to eat? The cabbie just sat there while everybody else ate in a restaurant?” Rita asked.

“We paid for him to eat too, and we were on the clock,” Aunt Lisa said. “With as cheap as everything was on the boat that little cab fare was nothing.”

“So what did you bring us? I know you didn’t buy all that stuff and not bring us anything back,” I said trying to block out what remained of my headache.

“Of course we brought you some stuff back, it’s not as much as we bought ourselves, but we still brought you stuff, your fathers putting it up in your room,” mom said.

We took the stairs slowly, but kinda in a hurry to see what we got, we didn’t wanna look too anxious. “I bet you dad picked out everything I got,” I said.

“I probably got nothing but clothes, definitely a couple dresses,” Rita said.

We turned the corner into our room to see the bags of stuff they’d gotten for us sitting on the bed. We saw dad standing there and were about to say hi when we were frozen in shock, literally frozen to the floor in shock. Dad was standing there, holding the picture of me and Rita kissing at the water fountain. He was gripping it so tight in his hands you could see the veins in his arms. Of all the things we ever forgot to do, not putting up the incriminating picture of us kissing had to be the dumbest, by far. Fuck.

“I’m only gonna ask you this one time, and you better give me a straight answer. WHAT. THE FUCK. IS THIS!”

---